《Be Fascinated》 Chapter 0 Prologue ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ * Warning 1. This work contains explicit material. 2. This story takes place in the same fictional universe as its previous work, ¡°Tameless.¡± Even if you haven¡¯t read the previous book, it won¡¯t affect your understanding of this story. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡°Uh, Ah Ah!¡± A sweet voice rang out. A woman was lying on her stomach with her hand on the wall. There was the sound of a hard body smacking against the back of her plump buttocks. The sound of slapping flesh filled the area. ¡°Huh, haa!¡± A growl could be heard in the man¡¯s voice. His hard dick was swiftly plunging in between the woman¡¯s pale, white buttocks. The deeper it went in, the louder the woman moaned. ¡®This is the¡­¡¯ Philia covered her mouth as she watched the ravenous and brazen affair. This was an empty building, one foot from the chapel. An uninhabited place that Philia had discovered with her maids. She had said that she would come here when she needed to think. Today, in order to do some deeper thinking, Philia had headed to the empty building once again. Yet, this was what she saw. It was Philia¡¯s first time viewing intercourse between a man and a woman. She had always stayed away from such promiscuity. Suddenly, she knew who the woman was in the man¡¯s arms. ¡®Lisa!¡¯ It was her maid. She looked at the man. His face was obscured by the shadow of the tree. They were like beasts, who were so focused on their actions as they were panting. Even though the figures were disgusting, Philia was curious. Intercourse between a man and a woman. She would never have done it. Lisa¡¯s face, flushed with pleasure, was absolutely enchanting. Philia was fascinated by the sight. ¡°Eh, Ah!¡± As they reached their final climax, the man trembled. Philia saw it and she didn¡¯t know what to do. She wanted to run away, but she might make a sound. The red-eyed man and woman paused for breath, inhaling the remnants of their love affair, and then kissed each other deeply. It was at that moment that their bodies were about to turn Philia¡¯s way. ¡®Uh, what should I do?¡¯ In the midst of her distress, someone covered her mouth and pulled her behind the wall. ¡°Be quiet, Saintess.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± A soft, warm voice rang out accompanied by a heavy scent. Philia looked back. There stood a man who seemed to have a lot going through his head. The firm fingers over her lips maintained their pressure. Philia and the man¡¯s close proximity seemed to heat up their bodies as hot as ever. She swallowed without even realizing it. The pressure on her lips became stronger. Philia felt something touching her back. What is that? She wriggled around on it. ¡°Ha, stay still, stay still please.¡± The quiet breathing in her ears gave her goosebumps. She was feeling a strange sensation while in his arms. The sensation was the heat of a man and woman. The couple had finished kissing and were arranging their clothes. The man clung to Lisa, but she shook him off and ran away. The man, who was now left alone, quickly disappeared after picking up his pants. ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°¡­..¡± They said nothing to each other. Philia looked back. The tall man was looking down at her. As if to observe her more closely, his reddish-brown eyes scanned her face. She lowered her head in surprise as their eyes met. She couldn¡¯t even look at his face properly. ¡°You must have been very surprised.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°That¡¯s alright.¡± What is alright? The fact that they¡¯re gone? Or are you saying you¡¯ll keep me safe? Philia looked at the man. Her heart began to throb with apprehension. As she looked up a little more, she saw a strong jaw and a proud nose. His reddish-brown eyes twinkled in the bright yellow moonlight. ¡°I¡¯m¡­..¡± Philia closed her mouth. She didn¡¯t know what to say. She felt like she would be eaten by this man if she said anything. It is a natural instinct for prey to be wary. And like prey before a predator, she quivered. She had a strange feeling. As soon as the man reached out his hand, Philia yelped and ran away. ¡°Th-Thank you.¡± Philia could feel his unrelenting gaze on her back, following her as she left. Chapter 1 01 ¡°Thus, the Word of the False God has been corrected, and the Holy Woman described by the Word of our True God is now worshipped here.¡± For Philia, today was the worst. She gazed at the people standing in front of her. Everyone had their backs turned to her as they looked at someone else. A woman standing between two rows of shrines approached with graceful steps. Philia stared at her with a blank expression. That woman¡¯s title once belonged to Philia. Our lady, Saint Bianca. The God of Mischief would send Saints down to let others know of his existence. The Saint entrusted with this task was Philia. However, the new government, who had recently reviewed the Word of God, made their own decision, stating that the Word was misinterpreted, ¡°fabricated¡± to be exact. Philia had done nothing wrong, she was truly innocent. But the Word was properly reinterpreted and this new Saint was graceful and stately, the ideal Saint. She looked very different from Philia, and Philia had many doubts about herself. Everyone began to cheer as Bianca, wearing the Holy Robes, smiled as she stood by the High Priest. Philia smiled bitterly and clapped. ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do.¡± At that moment, Bianca looked at Philia. Following her gaze, the High Priest¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What are the priests doing, she¡¯s still here!¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes were on Philia. Sadly, no one had been interested in her until now, after it was revealed that the Word was fake. Now, everyone was eager to find and bring new Saints. Philia looked at the High Priest, who was no longer friendly towards her. He looked at her like she was something dirty that needed to be cleaned up. Philia glanced around. Everyone was staring at her like she was a stranger. Philia, who had been raised in the Temple since she was a child, no longer seemed to exist. Her loyal subjects, her Holy Knights, and even her servants were all looking at her with hostility. Their eyes all seemed to be asking, ¡°Why are you here, you fraud?¡± When she was 13, the Word of God was declared and the High Priest had taken her away from her parents and forced her to live as a Saint. Everyone had been so sweet to her that she had quickly forgotten the sadness of leaving her family. But, their kindness disappeared as soon as it was revealed that Philia was not a Saint. Swallowing her bitter emotions as if she were swallowing saliva, Philia stepped out from the crowd and greeted them while clasping her skirt in her hands. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I wasn¡¯t able to live up to your expectations. Thank you for being so kind to me.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°I won¡¯t dare speak with God anymore. I wish everyone good luck.¡± This was the last pride Philia showed. I know they didn¡¯t mean to make this mistake. In the past, women who received the Trust of God could also use the Power of God, which would prove whether they were Saints or not. But now, they can¡¯t use His power. Therefore, the only thing that can identify a Saint is His Word. Thus, mistakes can happen. ¡°It¡¯s my fault.¡± Back then, I should have spoken up when the priests came to get me, calling me a Saint. When asked, I should have declined the High Priest¡¯s offer without hesitation. It was my fault that I didn¡¯t say anything. I was too afraid of losing their affection and love. One day, at the age of twenty, holding back her resentment, a Holy Saint left the Temple and became an ordinary girl named Philia. *** ¡°Saintess!¡± As she was mounting her horse, someone called out to Philia. ¡°Logan?¡± He was one of her Holy Knights. He said with a grin, ¡°How can you just leave? That would make me sad, Saintess.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a Saint anymore, Logan.¡± ¡°S-sorry.¡± At Philia¡¯s words, Logan gave her an apologetic look. Philia, however, was fine with Logan¡¯s mistake, since he was the only one who had come to find her. ¡°Eric will be sorry too.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re a substitute for Eric, you should serve the new Saint as well.¡± Eric was a knight who had served Philia and who refuted the fact that the Word of God was fabricated. Eventually, he had confronted his lieutenants and was imprisoned. It was regrettable that she could not say goodbye to Eric because he was a great commander in the Temple. But, it wasn¡¯t good for him to be associated with her. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°You were a loyal servant before you were a Saint. It¡¯s dangerous to be outside by yourself, how could I let you go off on your own?¡± ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take you home.¡± Philia smiled at his words. Home. She thought she had a home. She did have a place she could go to. In exchange for becoming a Saint, Philia¡¯s family had received an enormous amount of money. That alone brought her comfort. How about living with my family? That would be a normal life. Best of all, I wouldn¡¯t have to pray every morning. I wouldn¡¯t need to read and memorize the Bible. I wouldn¡¯t have to live a life for others. I can live a normal life from now on, that would make me feel better. ¡°Thank you, Logan.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± The corners of Logan¡¯s mouth lifted upwards into a grin as he stared at the Saint¡¯s back, who was now riding her horse. It was quite difficult for her to ride a horse, since she always rode in a carriage. She became sunburned very quickly, so Logan took her to a lodge to rest. ¡°Thank you.¡± Logan used his own money to pay for everything. Entering the room, Philia looked around at her accommodations. The walls were a murky gray and the large bed didn¡¯t smell very good. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that you have to stay here. I rented the best room that I could.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± She had to get used to these kinds of accommodations from now on. She looked at Logan. Logan had not left the room. Instead, he was looking back at her. ¡°Logan?¡± Logan responded to her question with an awkward look. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, I can¡¯t let you stay alone, Saintess.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°I wanted to rent a room next door, but they don¡¯t have any more vacant rooms.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°It¡¯s dangerous to stay alone in a place like this. I¡¯ll protect you.¡± Philia was reluctant, but she nodded her head. In the past, when she went on pilgrimages, there were times when her knight escorts would sleep in her tent. However, back then, she would also be with her maids. ¡°If you don¡¯t like that, I can go outside and stand guard.¡± Philia recalled the narrow corridors of the inn. She couldn¡¯t send him out into the hallway. She was no longer a Saint after all. She no longer had to abide by the Temple¡¯s strict rules. Chapter 2 Chapter 2 The long shadow of the man swayed as the dim candle flickered inside the room. The black-haired man she saw again for the first time in years was handsome enough to make her hold her breath even in that situation, and his appearance forced her to blink over and over again. ¡°Your Highness¡­ Crown Prince¡­¡± None other than the Crown Prince of this country, Claude, was standing in front of her. There was the sound of horses running and the wheels of the carriages rolling around them. Philia sat crouching in the carriage. Her clothes had already lost their function, so she was clutching the cloak that Claude had put over her. Her eyes naturally gravitated towards Claude because they were sitting face to face, and Claude was looking at Philia, not knowing what she was thinking. ¡°Are you all right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I think you¡¯ve been hurt.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Claude¡¯s rough hand brushed her cheek, at which she flinched. But Claude didn¡¯t mind and continued to stroke her cheek. Thump thump, her heart was pounding. Philia bit her lip. On that day three years ago, he was the man who made such a mess of her heart. When she saw his flawless face, she lowered her eyes, unable to meet his gaze. He was still the Crown Prince, and she was a fake saint. In addition, she almost got accosted by a man just now. She exhaled slowly, struggling with her shaky breath. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Please let go of my face.¡± ¡°¡­¡± At Philia¡¯s refusal, Claude lifted his hand from her cheek. Philia sighed inwardly. As a saint, the habit of staying away from men was still second nature to her. ¡°What did Your Highness come here for?¡± ¡°There was an inspection around here. Then I had work at the temple, and I was heading there¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Saintess?¡± ¡°Uhmm¡­ Nothing. I¡¯m fine.¡± Philia clutched the cloak and closer to her body with all her strength. It had been itching between her legs since before. No, strictly speaking, rather than ¡®itching¡¯¡­ ¡°You seem to be in pain somewhere.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m okay!¡± ¡°Your face is red, Saintess¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s okay. Please.¡± Her vision was blurred. She wasn¡¯t completely in control of her mind. Claude got up and placed a hand on her shoulder. ¡°Ah!¡± No matter who heard it, a strange sound leaked out of her mouth. Philia opened her eyes wide. It was like the sound of the woman over the wall. The air in the carriage subsided coldly. ¡°What did you eat?¡± ¡°I was¡­ I was drugged.¡± ¡°What drug?¡± A drug that makes you long for a man. Philia couldn¡¯t afford to say such a thing. Instead, she only clutched her legs closer. At the strange feeling, her insides still tickled. Even the place seemed wet. As her reason began to numb, the truth flowed out of her mouth, contrary to her will. ¡°A drug that makes you want a¡­ man¡± Philia frowned painfully, covering her mouth. As she exhaled as much as she could, she seemed to make a strange noise again. ¡°It looks like you¡¯re weak against the drug.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Sweat was dripping down. Philia gathered her wits about her, but the strength in her legs weakened. She closed her eyes, only moaning from her lips. She had no idea where she was heading or what would happen. Then, the carriage stopped. It seemed that they had finally reached our destination. ¡°I¡¯m, I¡¯m sorry. Your Highness. Ugh¡­¡± She could feel the bitter taste of blood on her tightly bitten lips. Philia heard a tongue click. ¡°No need to be sorry. It¡¯s not your fault.¡± She could feel the touch that reached out and a hand gently brushing her lips. With just the touch, the sensations of her whole body went on edge. Claude was smiling as she looked at him with hazy eyes. ¡°Now, let¡¯s get off.¡± ¡°I can¡­¡± ¡°No, you won¡¯t be able to stand.¡± As he said, Philia¡¯s body did not move. He hugged her and got out of the carriage and took Philia inside. ¡°Ahhngh!¡± She wished the cursed sound didn¡¯t come from her mouth, please. Covering her mouth and holding her breath, she was lifted into Claude¡¯s arms. ¡°This is your room.¡± ¡°¡­¡± She was carefully lowered onto the bed. It was different from the bed she had slept in before. She looked at Claude looking down at her. She had no idea what Claude was thinking. ¡°Are you in pain?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I called the physician. Be patient.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Philia nodded vigorously. She was relieved. Now, once Claude left, she just had to endure it alone in the room. But Claude did not go out. He even brought a chair and sat down. ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± ¡°What do you need?¡± It was as if the despicably unreadable face was clueless to Philia¡¯s impatience. ¡°It¡¯s all right. I know it¡¯s because of you¡¯re weak to it, so breathe.¡± ¡°Uhhh¡­ Even so¡­ Ungg!¡± Please, go out. She wished he didn¡¯t have to see her like this, then she bit her lip and grasped the sheets. ¡°Your Highness!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The door swung open and a servant came in. His gaze automatically turned to Philia, but Claude¡¯s body covered her. Red-brown eyes stared at his face to warn him. The servant coughed and said, ¡°It is said that the physician has gone to another town.¡± ¡°I see.¡± The servant bowed his head and disappeared. As Philia lost the last ray of hope, she despaired. She thought it would be better for her to die. ¡°Did you hear that? What to do¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t even let out a groan, which was mixed with despair, at the troubled expression in his voice. Because even that sounded odd. All she could do was keep her mouth shut, swallowing the moan that leaked from her teeth, and hoped that the drug would subside. Sweat dripped down her forehead. ¡°You look distressed.¡± ¡°¡­¡± She continued to cross her legs, giving it strength. The itchy part between her legs seemed to get better. A little more, a little more. Was it okay if she touched it with her hand? Her hand went down to the place she didn¡¯t touch apart from when washing her body. However, now Claude was in front of her. She couldn¡¯t do such a strange thing in front of him! ¡°Your Highness, Crown Prince¡­ please.¡± She looked at Claude with tears in her eyes. Claude was not embarrassed by this situation and was looking at her without an expression. He seemed to be in a world that was far from her urgency, humiliation, and longing. ¡°Please¡­ What are you talking about?¡± Unlike the high-pitched voice, a low, dry voice hummed. Knowing that even that voice was of a man, the feeling of wanting an affair swelled all over. He walked over and knelt next to the bed on which she was lying and made eye contact with her. He was as affectionate as a mother whispering a lullaby, but he was too tenacious to see a woman trembling in heat. Philia clapped her lips without knowing it. ¡°Please¡­ please, go out. Pleaaaseee, hng!¡± Not being able to bear it any longer, she lowered her hand and tried to touch between her legs, grabbing the bedsheet and scratching it. ¡°What will you do when I go out?¡± Claude reached out and took her hand. Her head felt like it was boiling. Her eyes fluttered open. Lick. Claude opened his mouth, stuck out his tongue and licked her hand. Her fingers twitched at the slippery touch. ¡°Ah, Your Highness!¡± ¡°Are you trying to masturbate with your clueless hands?¡± ¡°Ahhh!¡± ¡°Should I help you?¡± ¡°Huuuu¡­!¡± She looked into Claude¡¯s eyes with bleary eyes, but there was no lust in those eyes. Only a clean, business-like gaze looked at her. She would rather die of shame. How could a saint who should be chaste and pure, be so anxious for someone¡¯s touch? ¡°I will keep it a secret from everyone.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know how to do it.¡± ¡°No, I know. I know, no!¡± Philia exclaimed despite her shame. Sobs leaked from both of her eyes. ¡°You know?¡± The corners of Claude¡¯s lips rose. Oh, what to do. She was so focused on chasing him out, she suddenly became a woman masturbating behind his back ¡°No, no, that¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Which one is it? Do you want me to take care of it for you? Or would you like to take care of it yourself?¡± ¡°Al, alone¡­¡± ¡°All right.¡± Claude stood up without any hesitation. She breathed a sigh of relief. As soon as Claude¡¯s slender body disappeared from the room, she let out a choked breath. ¡°Ahhh!¡± She seemed determined. She didn¡¯t even have time to worry if he heard her. She untwisted her legs and rolled up her skirt. Maybe it¡¯s because of the bruises? She felt a tingling sensation when over the bruises left by the other man¡¯s rough hands, sweeping up her thighs that had been stroked. ¡°Huuhh!¡± That alone stimulated her, and a sigh of pleasure came out of her mouth. She touched the spot of the burning problem alone. Naturally, her underwear was wet. She took it off, reached her hand, and, as if pleased, touched the place that spilled the liquid. Her face frowned as her fingers glided across her cl*toris. She had to try not to moan any louder. Her whole body was twisting. She suddenly remembered that Claude had been licking this finger until recently. Then if his lips touched here¡­ How could she have such lewd thoughts? Her body grew hotter. Her hands fiddling with her cl*toris became faster. She forgot her shame, spread her legs apart, and focused on her actions. ¡°Huuh, uuuhhnngg!¡± As if this was it, her back lifted and trembled at pleasure. But it was strange. ¡®Not enough.¡¯ Something was missing. She remembered her first and last memory of a man and a woman¡¯s union. Lisa and Logan. That hot and fervent look. His length had penetrated into Liza. Liza, who had a sweet moan with a satisfied expression, came to mind. Would it be convenient to put that in? No. how to¡­! Fingers, can she put her fingers in? But she had no idea where to put her finger. She didn¡¯t even have the courage to put anything inside her. As such, she only moaned and pressed around the most sensitive bud. Like this, okay, let¡¯s just be patient. Until the drug¡¯s effect is over, please¡­ please. However, she couldn¡¯t figure out why her body was getting hotter and her legs were twisting. Her mouth was dry. Even the feeling of the sheet that touched her stimulated her. It was driving her crazy. She began to cross her legs again. ¡°Uhh, uhhk, uhhhkk!¡± She wept as she let out a moan mixed with tears. It was resentful that her body did not obey her will, apart from the gruesome pleasures. Then, the door opened again. Philia, unaware that the door had not been closed in the first place, looked up at the visitor, Claude, with tears in her eyes. On the other hand, for Claude, the appearance in the room was truly superb. There was the sweet smell in the room, and the figure of a woman who was at a loss for what to do with her skirt raised over her thighs. The redness on her white face and the accumulated tears stimulated his sadistic heart. Besides, because she had been in a hurry to take off her underwear, it hung by her ankle and she couldn¡¯t take it off completely. For all men, she was the perfect image of lust that anyone would go crazy. ¡°Oh my, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Uhh, my body, won¡¯t, calm down, heuk¡­¡± Tears fell again. A lascivious sound continued to flow from her mouth, which she had forgotten to shut. There was no room for shame now. ¡°I heard that there are drugs that can only be solved by receiving men, that seems to be the case.¡± Claude said in a stern tone. ¡°Can you take care of it on your own?¡± ¡°Huhh¡­¡± ¡°Can I help?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to offend you like that delinquent. We can wait for the physician to come here.¡± Claude said he would give her a choice. But, how cruel it was to have to choose¡­ ¡°Bu, but¡­ Forcing Your Highness to¡­¡± Hearing that, Claude widened his eyes. For the first time in a long time, there was a ripple on the calm lake-like face. ¡°Haha¡­¡± Claude raised the corners of his mouth and burst out laughing. ¡°Even in the midst of that, are you worried about me? Are you afraid you¡¯re forcing me to do it?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m¡­ Don¡¯t worry.¡± Claude nodded softly and put his arm on the bed. ¡°Because I¡¯m in heat just like you.¡± He raised Philia¡¯s pale hand and put it over his crotch. It felt heavy and solid. Philia was startled by the magnitude of his desire. When she noticed the desire flashing from his eyes, he climbed onto her body at once. ¡°Huungh!¡± ¡°It¡¯s common sense. Who wouldn¡¯t get excited when you make a sound like that?¡± One of his hands lifted the cloak she was wearing. Through her disarrayed clothes, her bare chest protruded. His hand went down her waist, without touching her chest. Then she tightened her hand, clenching her thigh. ¡°Uhhhh!¡± ¡°So, which one? Can I help? Or will you endure it?¡± ¡°Huuu¡­¡± ¡°You have to say it yourself. If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll be forced to hold you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°There is no need to be ashamed. It¡¯s because of the drug. I think it would be better to do it with me than to suffer like this and be held by anyone else.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Or, maybe that male attendant from earlier would be better.¡± The words were light, but somehow it felt scary. Philia closed her eyes tightly. ¡°Your Highness, please, please help me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Help me, please.¡± As she exhaled like that, she felt a sense of relief. She sobbed with her legs spread apart. With her body feeling weak, she struggled to turn away from the big man who was looking down at her. ¡°Hold me¡­ Please¡­¡± Claude looked at that lustful figure, as if possessed. An ascetic woman who had never known a man in her life was helplessly seducing him. Her hardened cl*toris could be seen visibly as her trembling thighs were spread wide open. It was twitching, as if it had life on its own. As if right before he ate a fruit, he licked his lips with his tongue. ¡°As you wish.¡± Chapter 3 Chapter 3 ¡°Tha¡­ Huaaahh!¡± Before she could even thank him, she yelped. He buried his face between her legs. The hard, hot tongue that had just licked her fingers went to her sensitive areas. ¡°Aaah, aaah!¡± Her back arched by itself. She couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. His face felt between her legs, and his hot breath on her sensitive areas. That drove her crazy. ¡°What a waste.¡± ¡°¡­Huuk!¡± He started licking the sticky fluids that were soaking between her legs from earlier. It was not an act of inducing pleasure, but an extremely perverted act that revealed his lust. ¡°Your, Your Highness.¡± A playful expression returned to the faint voice. She twisted her body as if in refusal, but her body movements were nothing but cute whining. ¡°It¡¯s a shame. I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t know.¡± He licked his tongue off the sweet liquid from her thighs, then rolled it against her cl*toris again. ¡°Aahh, aahh, Your, Your Highness, huuuuhhh!¡± Her thighs tightened and her legs trembled. She reached her climax with eyes closed. Then Philia opened her eyes wide. Climax. It was a word she never got used to. Her body trembled in an instant. Fortunately, her mind has cleared up. However, the body was still demanding pleasure. Now she could tell Claude to stop his act, and she could bear it on her own. However, she did not refuse, knowing that Claude¡¯s hand was directed at her. It was different from being forced to choose. Just that she wanted to be held. Now she was no longer a virtuous woman who¡¯s being demanded to distance herself from men. Because she¡¯s not the saintess. And, this man¡­ ¡®From the beginning, I admired him.¡¯ When she saw him coming to the church himself, Philia knew what it was like to have a beating heart for the first time. She saw him and she knew what it was to be ¡®attractive¡¯. A large stature, broad shoulders. He was truly a man with a strong body like an armed man. His cruel eyes always seemed to stare at her, and she trembled in fear. However, on one hand, she thought. How happy would she be if someone like that smiled and gave all their love? The best man in the country. What kind of woman would stand next to such a handsome man? At least she thought it wasn¡¯t herself, and she smiled bitterly. However, after a few encounters, she recognized him intensely as a man. The day she watched her maid¡¯s love affair¡ªespecially that day. She couldn¡¯t pleasure herself because she didn¡¯t have the courage to do it, but within her dark imaginations, she was held by him again and again. She wanted the thick, powerful fingers that had pressed and squeezed her lips together, to grab her own flesh in lust. And like the maid who had the love affair, he would be excited and he¡¯d hold her roughly¡­ And now, Philia realized her own dark desires and she widened her eyes in amazement. What was she thinking right now? Now this person is trying to help her¡­ ¡°¡­¡± As she reached her climax, the thumb touched her most sensitive cl*toris, and she flinched. ¡°Not enough?¡± She has to say she can stand it now. However, her head betrayed her and nodded. As a woman, she would be held by a man for the first time. Claude grabbed Philia¡¯s hand and lifted her up. Then he tossed the ragged cloak over and stripped her of her clothes. Thinking that she was almost attacked by the rough hands, his hands were so soft. She became naked in front of a man for the first time. Claude stared at her and took off his clothes. Philia opened her eyes wide. His hands were wild as he took off his own clothes. The thin clothes that had covered the toned chest fell off, revealing his upper body. The first thing she thought when she saw his bare skin was that it was thick. Unlike her, everything about him was thick. Arms and waist. Wrists, all of it. Claude met her eyes and took off his pants. Philia gulped. As soon as he took off his pants, she could see a dark, throbbing red member sticking out towards his stomach as if bouncing out. She struggled to take her eyes off it. Her heart started pounding and beating. How do you do that, that? It didn¡¯t even compare to Logan¡¯s. She thought that he was thick, and even that place was thick. It¡¯s not that she didn¡¯t know about how men and women connected together because she once saw it herself. Was he going to put that inside? She felt fearful but she was confident as she was burning again. ¡°Uhh¡­¡± Again, her body began to heat up. She shut her eyes tightly. The man took off his clothes and held her again. His hard hand touched her fingers again. ¡°Can you see it?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°The joy you shed.¡± ¡°Heuk¡­¡± As Philia avoided his gaze, a faint laughter was heard. Did he laugh? As soon as she turned her head, his moist lips touched hers. ¡°Uumm, um¡­¡± She closed her eyes tighter. Between the lips, which she couldn¡¯t fully close, after he tenaciously licked her entrance and sucked her love juice, the tongue invaded her mouth. His tongue, which covered hers, irritated the delicate surfaces in her mouth. As she closed and loosened her little tongue, her breathing hardened as if that was enough for her. His rough hands groped her chest. The crimson nipples stood erect as the thumbs teased her. Again, the place between her legs was hot and dripping with the fluiss, dampening the bed sheets. After she had recovered, her mind began to wander again. Oh, please, please, please, if I could touch this itchy place¡­ please. ¡°Keheup, mmngh, huuumm!¡± I don¡¯t want you to touch me, I just want you to mess it up. This man, please! Philia unwittingly grabbed Claude¡¯s hand, which had been teasing her breast, and lowered it down to her private parts. Claude leaned down. He asked as he spread her legs apart by grabbing the ankles as she lay back down. ¡°Are you burning up?¡± Philia nodded, thinking that Claude would touch it. Or suck it with his tongue again. However, as he did not intend to satisfy her lust in such an easy way, his fingers slipped into her at once as he smoothed her cl*toris. ¡°Huuhh!¡± It was something she had experienced for the first time in her life. Her inner walls, which were overflowing, sucked the fingers in so easily. ¡°Uhh¡­ uhk, uhk!¡± Claude put another finger in easily. ¡°Hah.¡± ¡°Is it good enough?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­ strange.¡± Strange, it felt strange, but it didn¡¯t hurt much. She heard it was painful at first, but when something unfamiliar, soft, and hard kept going back and forth, she felt a strange sense of satisfaction. Fundamentally different from being fast, it just relieves the itching inside¡­ ¡°Hnngh¡­¡± A sweet moan escaped from her mouth, which she had closed unconsciously. ¡°Isn¡¯t it better to do it deeper than to finish fast?¡± ¡°Heup¡­ Your, Your Highness! That¡­¡± As she whimpered in a voice tinged with faint pleasure, he gently clenched his finger inside. ¡°Huk!¡± As soon as Philia shivered her waist, Claude pulled his finger out of her opening. Claude grabbed her ankles and lifted them up, as if a ceremony had ended. And while he leaned over, something hard touched between her opening. Claude started moving his back back and forth, as if trying to spread her love liquid evenly, his large member rubbed and stroked over her entrance. For a brief moment, when he removed his length, she wondered if they were done¡­ ¡°Kyaaahngh!¡± A sharp scream rang out from her mouth resounding through the air. His thick length mercilessly penetrated inside her. As if he would not tolerate any hesitation. ¡°Huuuuk!¡± Thrust, thrust. A hard manhood had pierced her hard as if drilling through her. ¡°Ahhaah, aahh, ahhhh!¡± Forgetting to shut her mouth, she opened her lips and let out a weeping scream that was boiling inside her throat. Thrust, thrust! As the dripping liquid got wet all the way to the center, the sound of wet flesh hitting each other became even more lewd. I think I¡¯m going to die. I thought I was going to die. However, her body, which was in heat because she could not accept the body of the man, was only then able to remain calm. With Philia doing nothing, she accepted him inside her. The hole that opened to the limit made it easier to accept his thick and long manhood than she had worried about. Like water from a never-dried spring, the love liquid continued to wet his length. In the terrifyingly unfamiliar pleasure, she grabbed the sheet, not knowing what to do. Thrust, thrust. His rugged, rough waist shook her voluptuous chest. Before long, her ankles settled under his arms and around his waist, and he bowed his head. His quick, hot breath rushed to her face. ¡°Aaahh, ahhhk! Haaanng!¡± It was so primitive that it was incomparable to what came out of her mouth earlier. The man¡¯s auburn eyes looked down at her. She turned her head to avoid his gaze. Embarrassed to show her pleasure-soaked perverted face. She herself was howling with pleasure, and when she looked at it¡­ His member was penetrating her inner walls again and again. By any means, she was doing something lewd and vulgar that she hadn¡¯t thought of until a week ago. ¡°Uuphh! Heup!¡± Her chin jerked up, and she was kissing Claude again. Violent movements of the waist and violent kissing. The man greedily chewed and swallowed her, who was drowning with pleasure. Saliva ran down the corners of her mouth. She unwittingly tried to push him away, but he instead grabbed her by the waist and pushed harder inside. Thrust! ¡°Heuk!¡± Flinching and tightening inside, the speed of the penetration began to become shorter and faster. Her head turned white again when the pleasures were out of control. She twisted her waist and tried to escape, but his large hand grabbed her waist. Thrust, thrust, thrust, thrust! ¡°Do you like it?¡± ¡°Ahhak haah! Your¡­ Highness, haah! Ahhk!¡± A chorus of screams, weeping and pleasure echoed throughout the room. ¡°I thought I was going crazy.¡± As one of the hands loosened its grip on her waist, she twisted away. He only saw Philia crying with tearful eyes under his rough waistline. Her large breasts shook at his movements. She had luscious breasts that made him want to suck it up and tease her, but Claude had to calm down his manhood tugging at her p*ssy. ¡°Keeuhk.¡± ¡°AAAH!¡± The climax was almost simultaneous. Philia arched her back, trembling, shivering. Suddenly, the tears ran down her cheeks. Her head, which had been grayed out by the pleasure, returned to clear again. As Claude said, a man¡¯s affection was the antidote. Claude¡¯s member, which had dug between her legs, slipped out. Something hot was dripping down and it smelled like chestnut flowers. It was a thick, fishy male scent. ¡°Ahh¡­ heuk¡­ huuh¡­¡± The aftertaste of pleasure did not go away. Philia continued to shake her body, not even thinking of closing her open legs. The white s*men flowed down her pretty red p*ssy like a flower. Claude looked at it with satisfaction. He saw a woman in his arms weeping, pleasured by him, for the first time. One more time, I want to do it. I want to make more of a mess. He wanted to shake her body, shoving his own beastly manhood as he dug into her. But Claude didn¡¯t because Philia closed her eyes and fell asleep. He didn¡¯t know if she fell asleep or if she passed out. She was always this woman who didn¡¯t even look at men, and now she was laying in front of him like this. While receiving the man¡¯s fluids, she fell asleep groaning at the pleasure. Ah, how beautiful. It¡¯s him who made her this way. Claude¡¯s eyes widened. His sex drive didn¡¯t go away. The manhood between his legs swelled up again. ¡°Kehk¡­¡± Seeing Philia sleeping with the lewd and obscene look, he moved his hand back and forth. A clear liquid from the tip of his length began to drip. ¡°Haa¡­¡± Claude looked at her with lustful eyes. The redness on her face did not go away, and her lips that had just been shouting with all her might, were showing their full pout. Thin neck, voluptuous breasts. The thighs that tightened over his waist. Then, the p*ssy that accepted him. ¡°Haaahk!¡± Claude quickly reached its climax. A white liquid spewed out from his member. A satisfied voice leaked from the bottom of his neck. ¡°Oh dear.¡± Claude looked at Philia lying down and smiled awkwardly. He splashed his c*m on her hair, it didn¡¯t look very good on her. It occurred to him that, more than the traces of his desires that had polluted her hair, he felt an outpouring of affection from his heart. Claude raised his hand and stroked her hair. The unpigmented blonde hair was slicked into his hands. He grabbed the long hair, licked his tongue, and licked off his own fluids. Her hair had an invariably refreshing scent. Claude kissed the hair. Claude opened his eyes and smiled strangely. At last, this woman was now in his arm¡¯s reach. Chapter 4 -Chapter 4- Something was missing. She recalled that encounter she had seen before. Lisa and Logan. That hot and passionate exchange. His penis was penetrating Lisa. She remembered the satisfied look on Lisa¡¯s face as she groaned sweetly. Would it make things easier if that was inside me? No. How could I! Fingers. Should I put my fingers in? But, she couldn¡¯t figure out where to put her fingers. She didn¡¯t have the courage to put anything inside herself. She groaned bitterly, only pressing on the most sensitive parts of her vagina. Like this, alright, just hang in there until the effects of the drug die down¡­ Please. But, she couldn¡¯t figure out why her body was getting hotter or why her legs were beginning to twitch again. Her mouth was dry. Even the sensation of the sheets stimulated her senses. It was driving her crazy. She tried crossing her legs. ¡°Euuu, haa, euhaak!¡± She wept, moaning and in tears. Regardless of these gruesome pleasures, she was resentful that her body did not follow her mind¡¯s will. But then, the door opened again. Philia looked up at Claude with tears in her eyes, unaware that the door hadn¡¯t been closed in the first place. Alternatively, for Claude, the room held a magnificent sight. There was a sweet smell in the air accompanied by the figure of a woman with her skirt pulled up over her thighs, appearing to be at a loss. The redness and accumulating tears on her pale, white face stimulated his sadistic nature. In addition, her underwear was dangling by her ankles, seeing as she had been in a hurry to get it off. As a man, looking at Philia¡¯s erotic figure was driving Claude crazy. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Heuk, my body, it won¡¯t calm down, haaa¡­¡± Tears trickled down her face. Her mouth, which she had forgotten to keep closed, continued to emit lewd noises. At this point, there was no room for shame. ¡°I have heard of some aphrodisiacs that require the affection of a man to alleviate their effects. This seems to be the case for you.¡± Claude spoke in a stiff tone. ¡°Were you not able to do it alone?¡± ¡°Heuuk¡­.¡± ¡°May I help you?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to rape you like that ruffian. We can wait for the doctor to come if you¡¯d like.¡± Claude was giving her a choice. But how cruel was it to be asking her to choose¡­ ¡°B-But¡­ for Your Highness, I endured¡­¡± Hearing that, Claude¡¯s eyes widened. The expression on his face was like a ripple on a still lake. ¡°Haha¡­¡± The corners of Claude¡¯s mouth rose before he burst into laughter ¡°Even in the midst of all that, you¡¯re worried about me? You¡¯re afraid that I¡¯d be forced to do it with you?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Claude placed his arm on the bed as he spoke softly. ¡°Because I am in a predicament, just like you.¡± He lifted Philia¡¯s pale, white hand and placed it on her inner thighs. It felt heavy and firm. Philia was startled by the sheer intensity of her desire. Upon seeing the spark of lust in her eyes, Claude immediately climbed on top of her. ¡°Ahh!¡± ¡°What do you expect, when you make such a sound, who wouldn¡¯t get excited?¡± A hand lifted the cloak she was wearing. From under her disheveled clothes, her bare breasts protruded. Without touching her breasts, his hand went straight to her waist. Clenching his other hand, he squeezed her thigh. ¡°Ughh!¡± ¡°So, which would you prefer? May I help you? Or would you like to wait it out?¡± ¡°Euu¡­¡± ¡°You need to use your words and tell me. Otherwise, I¡¯d be forcibly taking advantage of you.¡± ¡°¡­Hmm.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to be ashamed. It¡¯s because of the aphrodisiac. I think it¡¯d be better to suffer like this than to be cradled in the arms of anyone else here.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Or, would you prefer the attendant from earlier?¡± His tone was light, but somehow it felt scary. Philia closed her eyes tightly. ¡°Your Highness, p-please help me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Help me, please.¡± As soon as she said that, Philia felt a wave of relief. She sobbed as her legs spread apart. Her body languid, she struggled to turn away from the large man who was looking down at her. ¡°Embrace me, please¡­¡± Claude looked at her lustful figure as if he were possessed. A stoic woman who had never been close to a man in her life was now pathetically seducing him into helping her. Her gaping vagina could be seen between her trembling thighs. It was pulsing like it had a life of its own. He licked his lips as if he were looking at a delicious feast. ¡°As you wish.¡± ¡°Thank¡­ Haaa!¡± She screamed before she could even say her thanks. He had buried his face between her legs. A hard, hot tongue began licking her sensitive parts, right where her fingers had been. ¡°Ack, ahhh!¡± Her back arched on its own. She couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. The feeling of his face between her legs, his hot breath brushing over her sensitive areas. It drove her crazy. ¡°I¡¯m close.¡± ¡°¡­Haaa.¡± He began sucking out the sticky, wet liquid that had appeared between her legs just a minute ago. It was not an act to induce pleasure, but an extremely perverted action that revealed his lust. ¡°Y-Your Highness.¡± Claude¡¯s expression turned playful and his voice became delicate once again. He titled his head hesitantly, his movements nothing short of cute. ¡°What a shame. I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t realize you were so close.¡± He licked the sweet liquid off her thighs once more before rolling his tongue along her clitoris. ¡°Ahh, ahhh Yo-Your Highness ahh, hnnngggg!¡± Her thighs tensed up and her legs started shaking. She closed her eyes as she reached her climax, but immediately opened them again in shock. Climax. It was a word she had never experienced before. Her body was trembling. Fortunately, she was coming back to her senses. But, her body still yearned for pleasure. For now, she just wanted to put an end to all of this and endure the rest on her own. But, seeing that Claude¡¯s hands were already on her, she couldn¡¯t resist. This was different from being forced. She wanted to be embraced. She was now no longer a virtuous woman who had to stay away from men. In fact, this man¡­ ¡®I¡¯ve admired him from the very start.¡¯ After seeing him at that church, she had finally understood what it was like to have her heart flutter. It was through him that she had learned the true meaning of ¡®attractive¡¯. A large stature and broad shoulders. He was a man with a strong, muscular body. She shuddered in fear as his cold eyes seemed to stare daggers at her. But at the same time, she thought, how happy would she be if someone like him smiled and gave her all of their love? The greatest man in the country. What kind of woman was worthy enough to stand next to such a handsome man. She smiled bitterly as she thought, it couldn¡¯t be her. But after a few encounters with him, she became acutely aware of his existence as a man. Especially the day when she had witnessed her maid¡¯s affair. She couldn¡¯t masturbate because she couldn¡¯t muster up the courage to do it. But, her dark inner self would have embraced him over and over again. She hoped that his thick, powerful fingers would lustfully grope her flesh over and over again. Then, she would be as red as her maid was during that affair. When Philia realized her dark desires, her eyes widened in surprise. What have I been thinking? This person is trying to help me right now¡­ ¡°¡­¡­¡± After her climax, she flinched as he touched her sensitive clitoris. ¡°Is it still not enough?¡± I should say that I¡¯m fine now. But her body betrayed her as she nodded. For the first time in her life, she was being embraced by a man. Claude took Philia¡¯s hand and helped her up. He tugged at her disheveled cloak and undressed her. His touch seemed very gentle, perhaps because she had almost been brutally raped earlier. She was naked in front of a man for the first time. Claude, who was looking at her naked body, undressed himself as well. Philia¡¯s eyes widened. His movements were rough as his hands frantically took off his clothes. The thin fabric that had been covering his chiseled chest fell away, revealing his bare skin. Her first thought upon seeing his bare chest was that it looked thick. Unlike herself, everything on Claude was thick. His arms and waist, hands and neck. Just, everything. Claude met her eyes and took off his pants. Philia gulped. As soon as he took off his pants, she could see his penis twitching in his maroon boxers. She struggled to avert her gaze. Her heart started pounding. H-Ho-How is he doing that? Logan¡¯s was nothing compared to this. Even that part of Claude was thick. It was not as though she didn¡¯t know about the union of a man and a woman. After all, she had seen it with her own two eyes before. To Philia¡¯s dismay, she could feel herself growing hot again. ¡°Euuuhuuu¡­¡± Once again, her body was heating up. She shut her eyes tightly. The naked man took her in his arms again. A rough hand brushed her fingers. ¡°Do you see it?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°The joy you shed.¡± ¡°Heuk¡­¡± As Philia averted her gaze, she heard a faint chuckle. Was he laughing? As she turned her head to look, their wet lips touched. ¡°Mmmm, mmm¡­¡± She closed her eyes even tighter. From between her lips, which were parted in shock, entered that same tongue that had eagerly lapped at her vagina and drank her fluids, invading her mouth. The ridged palate of his tongue stimulated the mucous membranes of her mouth. As she wiggled her tiny tongue in response, his breathing became heavy. Rough hands grasped her breasts. His thumbs flicked her scarlet nipples as they hardened. Once again, the area between her legs was hot and had drenched the bed sheets in fluids. After recovering, her mind began to wander again. Ah, please, please, please, I wish you¡¯d touch this burning spot¡­ Please. ¡°Haaa, mm, hmmmm!¡± I don¡¯t want you to just touch it, I want you to make a mess of it. I beg you, please! Philia grabbed Claude¡¯s hand, which was playing around with her breasts, and lowered it towards her vagina. Claude saw this and flipped her over gently. He grabbed her by the ankles and spread her legs as she laid down. ¡°Are you burning up?¡± he asked. Nod. Philia figured that Claude would touch it. Or lick it with his tongue. But he didn¡¯t intend to satisfy her lust in that way just yet. His finger stroked her clitoris before sliding into her all at once. ¡°Haaa!¡± It was her first time experiencing such a thing. Her inner walls, drenched in fluids, sucked his finger in eagerly. ¡°Ahh¡­ Ah. Ahh!¡± Claude inserted another finger with ease. ¡°Haa.¡± ¡°Is this good enough?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­weird.¡± Somehow, it felt strange but it didn¡¯t hurt much. At first, it did hurt, but when that unfamiliar intrusion moved back and forth, she felt a strange sense of satisfaction. Rather than being irritating, it greatly relieved her itch. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± A sweet moan came out of his mouth, which he then closed self-consciously. ¡°Isn¡¯t it better to prioritise pleasure rather than speed?¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ Y-Your Highness! That¡­¡± As she whimpered in a voice tinged with faint pleasure, he gently pressed on her inner walls. ¡°Ah!¡± When Philia¡¯s hips began to tremble, Claude pulled out his finger from her vagina. He grabbed her by the feet and raised them ceremoniously. As he leaned over her, something hard pierced the opening of her vagina. Claude began moving his waist back and forth, as if he were trying to spread her fluids evenly. His large penis slipped and fell out of her vagina. For a short moment, as he removed his penis from inside her, Philia thought that it was all over¡­ ¡°Kyaaa!¡± A sharp scream escaped her mouth. There was a smacking sound as his thick penis penetrated her mercilessly. It was as if he couldn¡¯t tolerate any hesitation. ¡°Haaaaa!¡± Slam. Slam. He thrust into her hard as his penis pierced her vagina. ¡°Ahh, ah ah, ahhh!¡± Forgetting to stay silent, Philia opened her mouth and let out the strangled scream that had been building in her throat. Slam! Slam! As fluids gathered at her entrance, the sound of wet flesh hitting skin became even more obscene. I think I¡¯m going to die. I feel like I¡¯m going to die. However, her body, which was in estrus, remained calm as it accepted the man¡¯s flesh. Philia welcomed his penis into her womanhood without any objection. Contrary to Claude¡¯s expectations, her hole, which had been stretched to its limit, easily received his thick, long manhood. Like a spring that never dries up, her liquid lust continued to wet his penis. A frightening sense of pleasure prompted her to grip the sheets. Slap. Slap. Her resilient body shook from her hips up to her breasts. Before long, her ankles were under his arms and around his waist, his head hanging down. His ragged, hot breath blew onto her face. ¡°Ahh, ack! Hnnggg!¡± The sounds he made were so primal and completely different from what had come out of his mouth earlier, which had been nothing short of docile. The man¡¯s amber eyes looked down at Philia. She turned her head to avoid eye-contact. It was embarrassing to show him her lustful face, soaked in pleasure. He cried out in ecstasy as he looked down at her, his penis pounding against her inner walls. She was doing something so obscene and vulgar that, just a week ago, she would never have thought to do. ¡°Haaaaaa! Haa!¡± Her face was turned and she found herself kissing Claude again. Violent teasing and violent kissing. The man greedily enjoyed sex with her along with its accompanying pleasure. Saliva trickled down from the corners of his mouth. She unconsciously tried to push him away but instead, he grabbed her waist and pushed inside of her hard. Thrust. ¡°Mm!¡± He flinched at the sudden tightening of her insides, the speed of his thrusts became faster and harder. Her mind went blank again as the pleasure became overwhelming. She twisted around and tried to escape, but his large hand grabbed her by the waist. Thrust! Thrust! Thrust! Thrust! ¡°Do you like that?¡± ¡°Ahh, ackk! Your¡­Highness. Haa, haaaa! Ahh!¡± A mixture of screams and cries of pleasure resonated throughout the room. ¡°I think I¡¯m going crazy.¡± When one of the hands holding her waist loosened, she twisted back around. Claude, seeing Philia¡¯s tearful eyes, stroked her back. Her large breasts shook at the sudden gesture. Her breasts were so desirable that he wanted to suck and tease them, but he needed to calm down. Her vagina was tightening around Claude¡¯s penis a little too much. ¡°Kyaaa.¡± ¡°Aaaaah!¡± Their climaxes were almost simultaneous. Philia flinched and shivered as her back arched. Tears rolled down her cheeks. Her mind, which had been clouded with pleasure, became clear once again. Just as Claude said, a man¡¯s affection was the antidote. Claude¡¯s penis that had been penetrating her vagina, slipped out. Something warm was dripping out of her and it smelled like chestnut flowers. It had a thick, fishy, masculine scent. ¡°Ahhh¡­ Haaa¡­. Ha¡­¡± The pleasure lingered on. Philia couldn¡¯t even think of closing her legs¡­ She continued to tremble, her legs wide open. White semen blossomed from her vagina like a flower. Claude watched it happen with satisfaction. All he saw was a woman in his arms weeping after being pleasured by him for the first time. I want to do it again. He wanted to make an even bigger mess. He wanted to thrust his hips and penetrate her with his monstrous dick in pursuit of another climax. But Claude didn¡¯t because Philia had already closed her eyes and fallen asleep. He wasn¡¯t sure if she was sleeping or if she had passed out. This girl, who had never cared for men, was now lying before him like this. After receiving his semen, she had fallen asleep, groaning in pleasure. Ah, how beautiful. This was all his doing. Claude¡¯s eyes widened. His sexual desire had yet to die down. The flesh between his two legs began to swell once again. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Gazing at Philia¡¯s seductive figure, Claude waved his hand back and forth in front of her face to make sure she was sleeping. The clear liquid at the tip of his penis began to trickle down. ¡°Haaa¡­¡± Claude surveyed her with lustful eyes. The blush on her face persisted as she mumbled something unintelligible. A thin neck, plump breasts. Legs wrapped around his waist. Her vagina that had accepted him so well. ¡°Haaaa!¡± Claude quickly reached his climax. A white liquid spurted from the tip of his penis. A satisfied noise escaped from deep in his throat. ¡°Oh my.¡± Claude looked down at Philia and smiled in embarrassment. His semen had splashed onto her. Some of it was even in her hair, which didn¡¯t look very nice. It occurred to him that the traces of his desire had contaminated her hair, just like how his love had contaminated her vagina. Claude reached down and stroked her hair. Strands of blonde hair clung to his fingers. He grasped her long hair and began to lick the cum off of it. Her hair smelled as fresh as ever. Claude kissed her hair and opened his eyes, smiling triumphantly. Ahh, at last, this woman is mine. Chapter 5 Chapter 5 He was the most perfect prince. Philia thought of Claude that way. Three years ago, it was the same when he came to the temple. He was always laid-back and seemed competent in everything. She couldn¡¯t believe Claude wanted to escape as well¡­ He was, of course, a person of significance, but he was like her and wanted to run away. Philia smiled unknowingly. She forgot the shame and the burden she felt, and the pure smile that came from human kindness was built. His red-brown eyes gleamed when he saw it. ¡°Why are you smiling?¡± ¡°Just now, I thought Your Highness is a human being.¡± ¡°Hmm, I guess I wasn¡¯t human to you.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t mean it that way. I thought you were the perfect person. I thought you were very good with things, to the point that you¡¯ve gotten bored.¡± ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s the kind of person I am in your eyes.¡± Very naturally, Claude continued the conversation. She unknowingly let her heart be relieved. The incident that happened yesterday didn¡¯t make any sense, yet he was the person who even gave her a hand. And there was excitement. Philia began to open her lips as she looked into Claude¡¯s eyes. Her shy cheeks were flushed red, and the pale pink hues shone upon her skin. A smile began to form on Claude¡¯s lips as well. Philia felt uncomfortable. She expected it, but when she took a bath, there was a tingling sensation there. She tried to not show it to Paula, who always listened to her. It stung even more as she washed with water. She felt a strange discomfort. The more she paid attention, the hotter it got. ¡°Shall I ask for some medicine?¡± But she couldn¡¯t even ask for it because she¡¯s embarrassed. She was a woman who had always lived with purity and innocence as her highest values. It was almost impossible for Philia to ask for medicine just because she was hurt after an encounter like that. ¡°I will get better in time.¡± Philia mumbled to herself, sat in the chair, and looked out the window. ¡°The capital is big¡­¡± She still couldn¡¯t believe that she was here. Philia smiled faintly and recalled the conversation earlier in the evening. The conversation they had over dinner was very enjoyable. Occasionally, she was embarrassed because she remembered the conversation she had with that person the day before. Her heart softened, but the more she talked, the more her feelings bubbled. How delicately he sliced meat with fingers that had previously caressed her, how sultry his courteous voice was when simmered in excitement. Even how solid his body was even when covered by clothes. She kept trying to figure it out. There was no lingering medicine left, but the place between her legs was itching and tingling again. Every time it did, Philia unwittingly clutched her legs together. Then it seemed to get better. Perhaps the tingling in the place now had an effect as well. ¡®Have I gone crazy?¡¯ Philia knew it was the feeling of her body being ¡®aroused¡¯. Was she in heat? Philia began to blame her own desires. But despite her celibacy, she already learned of pleasure. In an overly intense way. From the man she wanted. She would probably never forget that ecstatic feeling for the rest of her life. She heard a knock as Philia mumbled bitterly. ¡°Come on in.¡± The door opened and Claude entered. ¡°Philia.¡± Over dinner, They became close enough that Claude began to call Philia by her given name. ¡°Yes, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I came here because I think your body is not well.¡± Philia was a commoner so she insisted that Claude should stop speaking formally with her, but he still regarded her with courtesy befitting of his equal. ¡°Pardon? My body?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know because you didn¡¯t tell me, but when I saw you earlier, it looked like you were walking uncomfortably.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Paula also reported to me that you¡¯re ill.¡± Philia was so startled that her face went red again. Her lips quivered. ¡°That, it¡¯s¡­ fine¡­¡± ¡°I would have said that it is also a form of gratitude to receive favors.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°I brought some medicine.¡± ¡°Th, thank you.¡± Philia answered in a very small voice. She was glad he brought some medicine, but she was already worrying about how to put it on. Claude left the medicine and got up. Philia looked at Claude¡¯s back. He didn¡¯t say anything, as he was really only going to give her medicine. Philia felt slightly disappointed. Claude went out of the room, then looked into the window. Outside the window was Philia¡¯s shadow. Claude saw it and smiled. ¡°Your Highness, are you going to leave that girl here like this?¡± At the attendant¡¯s words, he turned his gaze and stared at the attendant. He lowered his eyes at the silent gaze. ¡°Forgive my impertinence, sire.¡± Claude walked away. The attendant quickly noticed where he was going. Claude headed to the dungeon he had prepared inside the mansion. In the dungeon was a naked man with his limbs tied and his body drooping. ¡°Uuuggghhhh¡­¡± At Claude¡¯s instructions, the guard poured cold water on the man, and the man opened his eyes. ¡°Your, Your Highness¡­¡± The man¡¯s name was Logan, the knight who had tried to assault Philia. He looked at Claude, with his jaw trembling. The previous appearance of a majestic paladin was nowhere to be seen. Claude picked up an iron skewer nearby and shoved it straight onto the man¡¯s thigh. ¡°GAHH!¡± Claude¡¯s expression was calm despite the loud screams and the blood flowing from the thighs. He waited slowly for Logan to calm down as he trembled in pain. ¡°Why¡­ To me, why!¡± ¡°If you ask me why rather than beg me for mercy, you are truly a knight.¡± ¡°Keuk¡­ Wh, why are you doing this to me!¡± ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± The lights in the dungeon just blazed even more. Red-brown eyes filled with flames gleamed with madness. ¡°Sir knight. You dared to touch what¡¯s mine.¡± Logan¡¯s eyes widened. He immediately recognized what Claude was referring to as ¡®mine¡¯. ¡°Heuk, you too¡­ that girl¡­ Were you aiming for her?¡± ¡°Aim?¡± Claude grinned. ¡°You¡¯re the one who aimed, that girl was mine from the beginning.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°It was you who stole her and even touched her.¡± Claude twisted the skewer on Logan¡¯s thigh. Blood was dripping again. Even if he survived, he would be a cripple for the rest of his life. ¡°Ahhhhhhhh!¡± Claude had no intention of keeping him alive. But he didn¡¯t want to end him swiftly. ¡°Just go up three flights of stairs now and she¡¯ll be there. She is very comfortable here.¡± ¡°Ahhhhhh!!¡± ¡°Here, she doesn¡¯t even know that the guy who was trying to attack her is being subjected to torture like this.¡± In the basement, a man was being tortured, and above, a woman was being treated with the utmost respect. Did she even feel bliss in that juxtaposition? People thought he was just a quiet prince, but he was insane beyond imagination. Logan realized that he had misunderstood his opponent. ¡°I was presumptuous. Please have mercy! Your Highness, please have mercy!¡± Logan cried out sadly. Claude only laughed bitterly at that desperate scream. Claude smiled brightly. For some reason, in a life without any entertainment, emotions were developing. Of anger and worldly matters. ¡°AHHHHH!¡± He knew that if he showed her this ¡®brutal¡¯ side of him¡ªor, no, if she knew that all his feelings ran this deep, she would run away. He wouldn¡¯t let that happen, of course. Her terrified face would be pretty, too. Surely it must have a beautiful color as well. But he liked the other colors better. He was able to act like a humane person so he could see Philia¡¯s various expressions. Because he had strong feelings for the first time for that woman. For example, a possessive, monopolizing desire¡­ one that gave him the urge to chew and swallow her soft body. A sexual desire to thrust his manhood into her completely. Claude, thinking of Philia¡¯s face, smiled. In the space that he had prepared just for her, she found her sanctuary there, laying down her little body and eating the meals he offered, alleviating her vigilance toward him. What a joy this is. ¡°HAAAGH! Pl, please save me!¡± Claude pierced Logan¡¯s other leg with the skewer. ¡®Ah, I want to see you soon.¡¯ It was a bizarre sight to see a smiling man with blood splattered on his face. Philia still felt a strange sense of uneasiness. She thought she had applied the medicine quite well, but she still felt the pain. ¡°¡­Should I call for the doctor?¡± She was embarrassed to say that she knew nothing. So she locked herself in the room and minimized her movements. Paula seemed to notice something amiss, but she didn¡¯t ask. Philia either prayed or immersed herself in her thoughts, trying to forget the pain. That evening, Claude visited again. ¡°Oh¡­¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Can you come to this mansion every day?¡± ¡°Is there a problem?¡± ¡°No, you said this is a resting place¡­¡± ¡°Are you sure you want to say that I shouldn¡¯t rest?¡± At Claude¡¯s words, Philia laughed awkwardly. He was dressed lighter than usual. He looked at Philia¡¯s disheveled appearance as she unwittingly avoided his gaze. It was because the movement of his Adam¡¯s apple, which was exposed above his shirt, made her feel strange. ¡°I am a little tired. I will rest here for a few days.¡± Claude sighed. Philia gave a worried look. ¡°It must be hard to work all the time.¡± ¡°His Majesty is ill.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°No, you said your father was sick, and I thought you would feel very bad.¡± At the heartfelt concern from Philia, Claude burst into laughter for a moment. ¡°Your Highness? Why¡­¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Claude didn¡¯t speak. How could the people of the Imperial family worry about their own blood? At least he didn¡¯t hate that naivety. Rather, he was more than happy to see her worrying about him. ¡°So I will rest. For three days.¡± Philia had a worried expression on her face. Could the Crown Prince of a country rest that long? For her alone, he had quite a lot of work to do. Maybe they had a different system at the Imperial Palace. Philia said no more. ¡°You considered it well.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°I thought I would be bored by myself until I waited for you to contact me. But, this is good, too.¡± Philia was very cautious about expressing her sincerity that she thought it was good for him to stay. Claude looked at it and smiled faintly. ¡°I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t be boring because Philia¡¯s here during my break.¡± In response to the reply, Philia smiled brightly. ¡°Then, after dinner, shall we take a walk around the mansion?¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°I will guide you through this mansion.¡± Philia nodded her head happily. A fresh rose-like smile stood on her lips. Philia had a genuine crush on the person in front of her. And¡­ Philia lowered her gaze again. At the same time, she felt an affection for him, and the longer they were together, the more intense the memories when the two of them were. Yesterday, she looked at his body and imagined strange things. Besides, she looked at his now moving lips and remembered kissing him. Even when she already mixed with his breath and flesh. Philia suddenly came to her senses. Claude¡¯s favor was truly delightful, but she feared that her own thoughts would be exposed. Every time she saw Claude, she was reminded of that. ¡°I am delighted with Your Highness¡¯ graciousness. It¡¯s alright.¡± Claude might not even think of it as anything significant, but Philia kept staying in that moment. It was rude to him, yet she kept remembering what happened before. It¡¯s completely wrong for her to be excited by this strange feeling all by herself. Just how desperate was she? If he knew what she was thinking, this man would hate her. So Philia drew the line. She might grate on Claude¡¯s patience if she continued. After washing her body and drying her hair, Philia frowned as she felt the pain between her legs. She wanted to get better with the medication, but it didn¡¯t seem to be effective. ¡°Shall we try it one more time¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t spread her legs at all, so it didn¡¯t seem like the medicine was put on properly. As she sat on the bed and rolled up her skirt, the door swung open. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± This time there was no knock. Philia looked at the door in surprise. Claude, who was coming in, stiffened and stood there. His gaze rested on Philia, who was sitting with her legs slightly apart, her red skirt raised to the end of her thigh. ¡°Uh¡­ Uh¡­¡± When Philia said nothing, Claude spoke as if excusing himself. ¡°I heard you were taking a bath. I was going to wait in the room.¡± ¡°I just finished bathing¡­¡± ¡°It seems so. But, what are you trying to do now?¡± Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Philia¡¯s face turned red. Why did Claude have to see her like this now? She let out a lamentable sigh. ¡°I was trying to put the medicine on.¡± ¡°I am here for the same thing.¡± ¡°The medicine? I have enough medicine?¡± Claude said at Philia¡¯s words. ¡°Take off your clothes. I will put it on.¡± ¡°Pa-pardon?!¡± Philia almost screamed. It was because what Claude had just said was so outrageous. ¡°Your, your, your, your Highness. Where it hurts is¡­¡± ¡°I know. Isn¡¯t that your entrance?¡± ¡°¡­Y-You¡¯re putting medicine there?¡± ¡°Is that strange?¡± As if he truly didn¡¯t know it was strange, Philia was rather embarrassed by his reaction. ¡°If you call a physician, that physician will also be a man.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ve already seen everything, but it would be better for me to look after you than letting you do it by yourself, right?¡± ¡°¡­Um.¡± Wouldn¡¯t it be better to see a physician instead? Or she¡¯d rather ask Paula to put it¡­ But she was ashamed either way. Rather it might really be better if Claude was the one who did it since they¡¯d already done so much more¡­ Philia shook her head violently, as if she was berating herself for thinking so weakly. Claude spoke. ¡°I¡¯ll take responsibility.¡± ¡°¡­Now, are you making fun of me?¡± ¡°Does it look like I¡¯m making fun of you?¡± Looking at Claude¡¯s face, Philia thought that he was really weird. ¡°I¡¯ll do it by myself.¡± ¡°You applied it alone yesterday. Didn¡¯t it feel uncomfortable?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s why you didn¡¯t go on a stroll with me.¡± ¡°Huh¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that the reason? Or are you uncomfortable with me?¡± ¡°T-That¡¯s not the reason.¡± That¡¯s because every time she sees Claude, she gets excited¡­ She couldn¡¯t speak frankly, so Philia was cornered right now. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ embarrassing, yes.¡± ¡°What are you so embarrassed of?¡± ¡°Well, I keep thinking about what happened before¡­¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± After that hum, Claude said nothing. Philia mustered up the courage and raised her head. When their eyes met, there was a strange smile on his lips. ¡°So, with that lewd look, is that why you were avoiding me?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Answer me, Philia.¡± Philia was flustered by the words coming out of his mouth. It was too straightforward. Her face was dyed red all the way to her ears. Claude glanced down at her, and sat next to her. Philia¡¯s body flinched. ¡°What do you think? Are you afraid that I might take you by force?¡± ¡°Oh, no. It¡¯s just¡­¡± ¡°Tell me. What did you think when you saw me? Before that, what did you think?¡± If moisture existed with words, his voice would have been dripping by now. His hand touched her nape from a distance where she could feel the sound of his hot breath. Her whole body trembled with a shiver, even though his large fingers had only gently brushed her ears and neck. Philia kept her back straight, trying not to show it. ¡°Honest desire is not a bad thing, Philia.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not wrong to try to hide it, but¡­ I¡¯ll be honest. Philia, do you remember that time?¡± Claude suddenly turned her body slightly with one hand and then lifted his hand from her neck and towards her lips to cover it. The sudden gesture of closing her mouth made her greatly nervous as the sound of his breathing reached her ears. This was obviously¡­ He gently grabbed her shoulder and whispered in her ear, as if trying to reassure her with the rest of his touch. ¡°When you saw that man and woman joined together, when the two of them were like that¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°You were excited too.¡± Through his hushed voice, goosebumps rose and a shiver ran down her body. She turned away and shook off Claude. And she got up out of bed as if to run away. ¡°I¡¯m, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Philia said. Tears were about to well up in her eyes. This man knew what she was thinking. Although he knew it, he was looking over at her at his convenience. ¡°No, that¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°I know it¡¯s rude to look at you that way, so I tried not to look at you that way¡­¡± ¡°Ah, was that why you were sorry?¡± Claude burst out laughing happily again. Claude smiled better than when she saw it in the temple. ¡°So, you don¡¯t have to apply any medicine. That¡¯s because I¡¯m sor¡­¡± ¡°Are you excited? Are you ashamed?¡± ¡°¡­Both.¡± Philia¡¯s ears turned red from shame. ¡°It is a disgrace for a person who must stay away from men to have such a heart, and it would be disgusting to be so vulgar¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not very disappointed.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Philia, I said that the reason I held you was because I was also excited.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t remember much?¡± Claude got up and walked over to Philia. Claude leaned down slightly to be on eye-level with her, then he held her face with two hands. ¡°I was also excited at the time. Can¡¯t you remember when my c*ck stood up?¡± Tsk. To hear that blatant, abominable word seemed to drive Philia mad. ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°And I, too, get excited just by looking at your body.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m disgusting for thinking like that?¡± Philia¡¯s face went red out of control. Disgusting? it can¡¯t be. There were times when she wanted it. She shook her head fluttering and bowed her head. ¡°I hurt you, so I have to take responsibility for it.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Hmm? Philia eventually turned her back and looked at Claude. ¡°If you don¡¯t want it, I have no intention of doing anything with you. I am just concerned.¡± A soft relief coexisted with the subtle anxiety. Philia nodded her head. Claude put her back on the bed. As Philia passed over at the gentle persuasion, Claude said politely. ¡°Please lie down and roll up your skirt.¡± At Claude¡¯s words, Philia carefully rolled up her skirt. She took off her undergarments on her own without saying anything. Claude walked up to her and spread her legs. Ripe petals were exposed between the pure white legs. ¡°Heuk.¡± Philia bit her lip in shame at the sudden sensation of the air. After wiping his hands clean on the towel he had brought, Claude opened the jar of ointment and took an ample amount in his hands, and he began to rub it over her. There was more inside her where he had put it. ¡°Now that I can see it, you didn¡¯t apply the right amount of medicine to your wounds. This medicine is an immediate-acting medicine, so as long as you apply the right amount, you will get better right away.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s a shame, so I¡¯ll put it all on.¡± Claude¡¯s thumb, poking through her insides, touched her cl*toris. Her thighs and waist twitched at the same time because of the stimulation. Even that was not enough, a smooth ointment was applied to her thick flesh. At the sensation, which was neither too strong nor too weak, Philia bit her lip. Still, the sound kept leaking out and she couldn¡¯t stand it. ¡°I didn¡¯t come to engage with you today.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Philia had no choice but to bow her head. She did not know that she would show this shameful posture with her legs spread out to anyone, to a man, or even to Claude. Fortunately, as soon as he applied the medicine, the agonizing pain was washed away. ¡°Agh!¡± ¡°I have to apply it inside, too.¡± A finger slippery with ointment went inside. The throbbing place kept quivering. ¡°¡­Hmm.¡± Claude looked at Philia¡¯s face, and then he grinned. ¡°My fingers might not be able to go out if you clamp down so tightly.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s quite effective. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re like this¡­¡± ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± Claude¡¯s middle finger was slowly moving in and out of her inner walls. She knew that she already had medicine. Where it was already wet, there was a wet sound with every advance and retreat of his finger. ¡°Ugh¡­ Your Highness.¡± ¡°I want to know if everything is okay. Just to confirm.¡± Claude said softly. But Philia¡¯s face was scorching hot. The rest of his hand was fiddling with her cl*toris. ¡°Ahh!¡± A soprano-toned moan echoed pleasantly. It was a sound that seemed like what all men fantasized about. Claude stimulated her petals as if possessed by the sound he was hearing. Claude looked at her face. The sound of her parted lips, the appearance of her wet eyes. Red cheeks. All of it was insanely beautiful. ¡°Your, Your Highness¡­¡± She was surprised by the pleasure that came over her again, but she didn¡¯t say that she didn¡¯t wish to do it until the end. She knew that if she told him to stop, he would. Claude generously spread the medicine over her entrance. The immediately acting ointment, which healed immediately upon contact, could only be bought through an exorbitant price, but he had no intention of saving any of it. ¡°Ahh¡­¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like it hurts. Shall we see more? If you are hurt, tell me.¡± Kind and gentle words, juxtaposed by a lot of transparent fluids instead of the white ointment that began to come out after his finger. A squelching sound could be heard. Her upper body was still modestly covered with a modest red dress, yet her lower body was lewdly exposed. Holding on to the sheets, looking at her red, flushed lips and small moaning lips, he felt the urge to suck it up and swallow it. ¡°Aahh!¡± Who could think that she was a saint untouched by men? She was such a lustful, sensual, and enchantingly captivating woman. Of course, he didn¡¯t like Philia because she was ¡®the saint¡¯. Not that it didn¡¯t drive him crazy, though. ¡°Philia, do you not like it? Should we stop?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Is it unpleasant?¡± Philia looked up at him with her teary eyes. She was still unable to properly articulate her own desires with her mouth. ¡°Should I stop, Philia?¡± ¡°Uheuk¡­¡± Claude stopped all the movements and looked down at her. It had been a long time since he had removed his finger, which had stimulated her inner walls. Philia lay down with a confused expression on her face. A face mixed with fear, but with a newfound, strange anticipation and excitement. How beautiful she was when that face was dyed with pleasure¡­ He wanted to color that face with pleasure again. He wanted to drive himself in and satisfy her desires like crazy. ¡°You have to tell me through your own lips.¡± ¡°Ple, please¡­¡­.¡± Philia looked terrified. Did he push her too hard? She always avoided gazes and kept refusing, so he couldn¡¯t wait like that. That he had visited her room to give medicine was an act of half-rational madness, come to think about it. ¡°This¡­ This¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s right?¡± ¡°But, this is just for pleasure¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re not even a saint who needs to be chaste now.¡± A wounded expression passed through Philia¡¯s face. Even this was so beautiful that it aroused his sadistic urges. He knew that Philia was against it. It was strange that she denied the indoctrination of purity instilled upon her, and yet she did not reject it. It was only natural that she was afraid to know pleasure at first. Her shame and embarrassment were also cute, however. ¡°Uhk!¡± Claude moved his face and bit the plump flesh inside her thigh. Then, as if to appease the stinging pain, he stroked it with his tongue. That alone made her shiver. ¡°Why, is it something only for sacred matrimony?¡± Philia nodded her head. That was a really ridiculous reason. It¡¯s for the sake of her future husband, so it means that the man who would become her husband should be the one to break her chastity. When boys cast away their childhood and grow up into men, they would struggle to hold a woman. And for the sake of the ¡®husband¡¯ she would meet in the future, she was rejecting him. Claude was very dissatisfied with this. ¡°Agh!¡± Claude eventually buried his face at the apex between her legs. Words couldn¡¯t express to her just how frustrated he was. How could he change that conservative modesty overnight? ¡°Ah, Your Highness, Your Highness!¡± Chapter 7 Chapter 7 It was a different speed than when he applied the medicine, but when he rubbed her cl*toris with his tongue and licked it, her waist began to roll over him. It smelled like bitter medicine, but he didn¡¯t care. He hoped that the woman who moaned with pleasure and shed this lewd fluids would finally face her own desires. Just before her body reached her climax, Claude removed his tongue and looked at Philia. She was gasping for air. ¡°Do you want to get me wet like this?¡± ¡°¡­Huk¡± ¡°Right now, it¡¯s only you and me here. You can do whatever you want.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°I¡­¡­¡± And as Claude tried to convince her to speak, Philia¡¯s mouth opened. ¡°Your Highness, do you want me? Do you really want me, too?¡± Those anxious eyes looked at him and asked. Claude smirked at the question. The answer was so obvious. As he nodded, Philia said softly, covering her face with her hand. ¡°Then¡­ do it¡­¡± At her words of consent, his yearning hand touched Philia¡¯s thigh. Claude leaned forward and used his tongue, sucking her pert nipples over her sheer dress. ¡°Uhh¡­¡± Hot saliva moistened the dress. Her nipples stood upright. Claude ripped off the neckline of the dress, and the seam was easily torn, and one of her breasts protruded. ¡°Heuhk!¡± The peach-colored nipples were so, so sweet and soft. Claude raised her legs and brought her body closer to his. Claude¡¯s knee gently rubbed her damp core. ¡°Uhk! Uhhnng!¡± The place, which had already heated up to its climax, began to get excited again by the crude pressure. The nearly naked Philia surrendered her body to Claude. ¡°Ah, so pretty.¡± The woman who was so disheveled under him looked so beautiful. His throbbing member couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. Claude lowered his pants. His erection was like a weapon pointing up to his stomach. He felt the urge to insert himself and move his body like a dog in heat. But then she would get hurt again. A little more kindly, softly¡­ Claude then saw the ointment. A perverted thought came to mind. ¡°I thought of a good way to apply the ointment to the inside.¡± Claude smeared it on his bulging manhood. A bottle of that ointment had the price of ten gold bars, did that matter? It was enough to be used as a lubricant with her. Something sticky and soft. He gently thrusted his length into her wet entrance. He wouldn¡¯t act as crazy as last time. Because back then, it was much too exciting to have her first time. ¡°Hhngh!¡± It was the second time she received him, but Philia accepted it with a grimace on her face. Between her spread legs, she could feel it spreading to the limit. Thinking back, he was too big. He pulled out again. But, apart from the burden, her body, governed by pleasures, rejoiced and embraced the man¡¯s excitement. ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± She must have stopped being addicted to the drug, but her body could remember the pleasure, and so she welcomed him. Was it because of the ointment? What if it wasn¡¯t there? ¡°Oh!¡± In the end, Claude, who had lost his patience, thrusted all of his manhood to the brim. ¡°Oh, uhuuk!¡± It was hard to breathe. The throbbing increased. He slowly started moving his hips, and Philia lowered her head, covering her face with her arms. ¡°Agh¡­¡± The pounding of the hips was soft. It was just right because she wasn¡¯t in a state of crazy excitement due to the medicine. Claude¡¯s hot breath could be heard. ¡°Lower your arms.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± When Philia didn¡¯t move her arm, he lowered it so that it wasn¡¯t covering her face anymore. Philia looked at Claude with a tearful expression. At that moment, Philia realized. There was no need for her to ask, ¡®Do you want me?¡¯ Claude was crazy for her. She saw his eyes. And as he looked at her face, he was perfectly intoxicated with this act. It was what Philia had wished for. Has she not imagined what it would be like if such a man went crazy with someone? She even wished inside that the subject was herself. When their eyes met, he leaned down and pressed his body on top of hers. There was no weight on her, but her supple breasts touched his firm chest. Her nipples, which stood with excitement, moved as she panted under his solid body. ¡°Ahhh¡­ Aahhh!¡± What does this man think of her? Did he like her? Or did he just want to have her virginity like the other man who tried to? If not¡­ ¡°Ah, heuuhkk, aaangg!¡± Perhaps he knew that she was thinking of something else, because the movement of his hips became rough. Claude turned her face and swallowed her lips. ¡°Mmmm! Mmmmph!¡± With that, she couldn¡¯t think of anything else. All she could do was try to stop the lascivious sound at the pleasure Calude offered. ¡°Don¡¯t bite your lips.¡± It was as if she was being beaten with a hard iron. The part he touched was both hot and painful. The sensations of her body seemed to be concentrated between the legs that received his man. He lifted her knees up. ¡°Uuhngh¡­ huuuuhk!¡± Philia unwittingly hugged Claude¡¯s body. As his member rubbed tenaciously inside, she let out a lewd moan unknowingly. ¡°Ah, aaahhh! Your, Your Highness!¡± ¡°Your, voice, let me hear it.¡± ¡°Ahhhk, aaahhhng¡­!¡± ¡°No one else is listening. Come¡­.¡± ¡°Uhhhhhhkk!¡± It felt like her back was twisting. As she reached her climax, he kissed her and she screamed. The sheets were getting wet all of a sudden. The purpose of ¡®applying medicine¡¯ was long gone. Satisfying her desires, a strange sense of liberation enveloped her. ¡°Heuu, hnnnngh!¡± She reached her climax at that rough pounding of their waists, losing all rationality. Philia woke up, finding a firm arm wrapped around her. Claude was lying down beside her, and the sun was shining through the window. It was a peaceful morning. The tranquility was a stark contrast with the violent dusk that had passed. There was no pain between her legs. It was just tingling. She blinked, feeling quite satisfied. She looked at Claude, who was lying next to her. His eyes were closed, and she felt comfortable looking at his face. It was always difficult to look at Claude¡¯s face because his eyes were so intense. It was difficult to look into them. Sometimes, it seemed as though he could see through everything, and at times his eyes seemed to laugh at her. Or maybe it was because Philia felt inferior to him in the first place. She shouldn¡¯t be like that, because she thought it was like a secular thought that worldly women had. Because she thought he was charming, because she was attracted to him. So Philia was content with just sleeping with Claude. She thought she would never be with anyone in her life, but she was doing that act with this man. Even the second was because they wanted each other. What¡¯s wrong with that? The guilt didn¡¯t go away, but she felt at ease. Then she fell deep into thought. Did this person like her? She looked at Claude as he lay peacefully asleep. Sunlight trickled in, illuminating Claude¡¯s body. Looking at the dark shadows cast under the sunlight, she could tell how well-defined his body was. The large muscles on his shoulders, the veins in his arms. His hard waist, thick thighs¡­ and¡­ She blushed. She heard a bird chirping. Seeing Claude sleeping, Philia was lost in thought. As long as a body can move, a man can sleep with anyone. The maids and priests drilled this into Philia, speaking as though they were spitting it out. Did he embrace her as a momentary amusement? ¡®Of course. Why do you think about it so deeply?¡¯ Philia thought. The engagement resulting from the passion and desire of one time was a sin. But Philia accepted this man¡¯s seduction, filling her with such a desire¡­ but that was all. If she gave it any more meaning, only scars would remain. Of course, the more she received, the more she would lose. Meanwhile, Claude laid his arms on her and embraced her. She thought it was something that was done unconsciously while he was sleeping. Would he have shown this kind of warmth to other women? She couldn¡¯t be special. Realizing that again, she smiled bitterly. If her parents were already contacted, she would have to go back to the village where she once lived, and she would never meet this man again for the rest of her life. When she thought so, her mind was cleared. For the time she was allowed them, Philia decided to live as she pleased. For marriage, chastity was important, but she already lost it. It didn¡¯t have to be important. Nothing was meaningful. In the end, it all just disappeared. She thought it wouldn¡¯t be bad to keep her memories with this person. ¡®I may not have been qualified as a saint¡­¡¯ She thought so. As she looked at Claude, she felt an intense feeling for him. The day she saw the maid¡¯s love affair, she felt a physical attraction to Claude. And it was still the same now¡­ Maybe it was because she was fake, too. Because she¡¯s an ordinary woman¡­ Her eyes began to feel sleepy again. The air that touched her bare skin was slightly chilly, but it wasn¡¯t cold, probably because Claude was next to her. She buried her body under the covers. Soon after, sleep visited her once more. As soon as he heard Philia¡¯s even breathing, Claude opened his eyes. He looked at Philia¡¯s sleeping face. Her face, which had been dyed red from their act all night, had changed to a pleasant glow. Claude pulled the blanket up and tucked it over her bare shoulders. He couldn¡¯t contain his simmering satisfaction. Still, he suffered from a strange thirst. Through this fierce love affair, Philia accepted him. She was even satisfied with the relationship. But, why did he feel that something was lacking? He looked at Philia¡¯s face. As she slept, he realized that Philia had never touched his body. If he stretches out his hand, he can reach her. She was only sleeping slightly away in one bed. But, why was this distance so annoying? Claude reached out and laid a hand on her cheek. Contrary to what he thought that she would reject or wake up in a hurry, she was asleep. Claude, lying on her side, moved, bringing his and her body closer together. Resisting the urge to lick her elegantly curved collarbone, he placed his hand on her chest. Even though they had been joined together twice, it was difficult to place a hand on the body, as if just the touch was something too great. It was lovely to see her sleep soundly without being surprised by his touch. He was more than satisfied. But at the same time, he felt utterly empty. Claude realized that these opposing feelings could coexist. Chapter 8 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 8 Looking at the button that was closed over the tip of her neck, Philia sighed. She knew that the fashion in the capital city tended to expose the collarbone, but she couldn¡¯t do that. It was due to none other than the marks he had left on her neck. It was the first time she knew that kissing the neck left these red marks, and it was the first time she knew of the shame that followed. Dressed in an understated light gray dress, Philia sat at the table and looked at Claude. ¡°I¡¯m late.¡± Philia laughed bitterly. He was late because he overslept. How startled he was when he realized that he had put his arms on her body during his sleep. Waking up with his arms removed, she burst into laughter as soon as she got up. She always thought he was perfect, but he seemed so human at that moment. Thanks to this, the mood of the morning, which was almost embarrassing, was softened. ¡°The clothes look good on you.¡± ¡°Thank you for the gift.¡± Claude grinned at the word ¡®gift¡¯. ¡°Clothing is definitely one of the things that will be provided while you are here.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°If it¡¯s a real ¡®gift¡¯, it should be a banquet dress.¡± Banquet dress. It was unimaginable. In fact, she had never even seen such a glamorous outfit in her life. ¡°A banquet dress?¡± Was Philia¡¯s voice too high? Claude looked at her face and asked. ¡°Do you want to have one?¡± ¡°N-No! That¡¯s¡­¡± Philia smiled sheepishly and shook her head. In fact, she was a commoner living in the countryside, and she wore only a priest¡¯s uniform every day. She saw the clothes of the nobles who came, but she did not find the clothes of those who visited the temple very flashy. Just thinking of the festivities held at the Imperial Palace every ten years made her anxious, and she couldn¡¯t even see the clothes of the nobility there. She could barely tell that the colors were bright and splendid. ¡°That is¡­ I just want to see it.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s embarrassing, but I¡¯ve never really seen anything like that¡­ I only know it¡¯s pretty¡­¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t go to banquets, and I heard from a maid that a dress like that is very heavy.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°And that they come in bright colors.¡± Still, Philia suddenly became worried. What the temple emphasized was asceticism. The teachings were full of rejecting any luxury. Wouldn¡¯t he be disappointed if he found out that she was interested in fancy clothes? Philia didn¡¯t know exactly why this man was interested in her. Did he have feelings for the opposite sex in a normal manner? Did he want to covet a woman who was a ¡®saint¡¯, who was pure without having been touched by a man¡¯s hand? Or perhaps he was attracted to her body¡­? ¡°Cute.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± Claude smiled and looked at Philia. Philia¡¯s cheeks were red. ¡°You want to wear it?¡± ¡°No! Not really!¡± She didn¡¯t know if she actually wanted to wear it or not. She didn¡¯t think she would wear it anyway because one thing¡¯s for sure¡ªall she wanted was to see one up close. ¡°It¡¯s nice to know that you¡¯re easy to understand.¡± ¡°No¡­ That¡¯s not it! Really!¡± Philia tried to hide her face which had turned bright red. ¡°Then, how about going out to the boulevard?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s visit a boutique later.¡± ¡°Your Grace, I really don¡¯t¡­¡± Philia really felt like she was going to die. She just showed interest in clothes and he said as if he would do anything. He even looked happy. ¡°So, we¡¯re going to leave behind that mindset of just ¡®seeing¡¯ things and actually buy them.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°And I don¡¯t think you have ever done a proper tour of the capital.¡± ¡°¡­Aren¡¯t you just doing it because of me? You¡¯re busy.¡± Philia¡¯s voice was meek, but Claude shook his head. ¡°Not at all.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°I already planned to go out together with you.¡± Claude¡¯s words left a strange feeling behind with her. However, Philia only smiled. ¡°I like it better if things are easy to understand. Philia.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°And now that I know, it¡¯s really good.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Claude looked at Philia without saying a word, with a passionate gaze. ¡®Is it because he really wants to go out like that¡­?¡¯ She couldn¡¯t understand his words, so she just wondered if he was in a good mood. Philia¡¯s mouth was wide open as she gawked. What she previously thought a banquet dress had been¡­ was beyond her imagination. She thought it was a single color, but it was actually a subtle harmony of many colors, and there were dresses made of cloth that became darker as they went down. ¡°It has a different color when illuminated with different lights.¡± Philia wanted to share this novelty with Claude, but he was far away and only smiled picturesquely. He seemed to be observing her. Philia wondered if she might be too excited herself. Why was he keeping his distance? Then Philia realized it. ¡®It¡¯s because of the rumors.¡¯ If people knew that the Crown Prince was with her, the false Saintess, he, too, would be in trouble because of her. ¡®He¡¯s already considerate enough.¡¯ The friendly boutique clerk explained the colorful dress more, and Philia liked her friendly disposition. Even though she said she wasn¡¯t buying, the clerk was being really kind. Seeing the large bell-shaped dress skirt, Philia admired it. It seemed like a pretty good thing that she wasn¡¯t a ¡®saint¡¯ anymore. Philia looked at the fancy dress, and she walked over to Claude. She glanced at him. ¡°Did you wait long?¡± ¡°Um, longer than I thought?¡± At Claude¡¯s words, Philia put on an apologetic look. Claude burst out laughing. ¡°Sorry, I¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I wasn¡¯t bored.¡± Claude led Philia to the main street. Philia looked at Claude and she fell behind a couple of steps away. When they walked side by side, he didn¡¯t even make eye contact with her as if they didn¡¯t know each other. Claude saw this and his expression hardened. ¡°Now¡­¡± Claude was about to say something, but then cheers could suddenly be heard. Their gazes naturally turned towards the sound, and it seemed there were people marching from afar. Philia, becoming a curious spectator, watched the march with an excited expression on her face. Then, her expression hardened. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Philia bit her lip. She didn¡¯t want to say anything. The ¡®real¡¯ Saintess was marching with the high priests. Watching the real saint, Bianca, Philia realized her own position. With Claude, she could dress, eat, and sleep in nice clothes, but her identity had completely changed. Bianca was now the most prominent person, and Philia was now just nothing more than a spectator. The priests, smiling happily around Bianca, were those who had once admired Philia ever since she was a child. Did they even remember her? Philia saw the marchers. The real saint, Bianca, unlike Philia, was dignified and exuded confidence. She heard that Bianca was a fallen aristocrat, but she was of a different origin than hers. As she watched the march blankly, she was astonished. A young man with short brown hair, wearing the high priest¡¯s white robe, was leading the priests. ¡°I¡­ rik.¡± There was a taste of fishy blood on her lips. Irik. He was with her as she grew up. He took care of her like he was her actual older brother¡­ So, even when she was driven out as a fake, he protected her to the end. Even if he came out of prison, she didn¡¯t think he would at least not march alongside the saint. Isn¡¯t it natural? The high priests can choose whether or not to participate in these marches. Was it a coincidence, or was it God¡¯s will to punish Philia? The ¡®real¡¯ saint turned back and glanced at Irik, and Irik approached her with a wide smile. The streaming light of the sun shone upon Irik¡¯s handsome features. The appearance of the only young man ordained as a high priest in the temple made it seem like even the sun¡¯s beams were evidence of his eminence. Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Warm brown hair, dark green eyes. Irik was the spiritual leader of the young priests and, due to his unique unwavering faithfulness, he was the most popular high priest. Irik was amidst the high priests who were riding horses. Such priests were the ones who fought so deathly over the matter of Philia, setting her up Philia and insulting her by saying that she was a con artist¡ªsaying that they knew she was a fake! How much time has passed¡­ There was not even a grain of dust left that remains of the bloody discord. With those thoughts in mind, Irik raised his hand to the public and sent a warm smile. At that moment, Irik¡¯s eyes turned to Philia. In an instant, her breath stopped. It felt as if time had stopped. If she had had a little time, she would have understood Irik. The oracle was manipulated, and a real saint appeared¡­ How could he, as a believer, reject it? However, when she met his gaze before her heart was even ready, there was only one emotion in her mind. Betrayal. A strong emotion ran through her body. Irik stopped talking and opened his mouth as if to call her. At this, Philia sprinted through the crowd with all her might. I don¡¯t want to meet you. ¡°Philia!¡± She heard a voice calling her. Even though she knew that the voice was brimming with concern, she refused. She already has no place for herself. He pretended to do everything for her, and she accepted him. After realizing it, her heart went cold. What was she to him? What was he doing in this temple? Philia ran and ran through the alley. She shoved people and ran through them, as she heard swearing and short screams behind her. Philia went into the main road where the damn procession was out of sight. Standing on a deserted roadside where people eventually disappeared, she began to whimper. ¡®I have been abandoned.¡¯ She was to always think with good intentions. She was told to give everything. That was her way of thinking. But now¡­ now¡­ it was different. She became aware of the emotion that was strongest in her heart. I hate it, I hate it, I can¡¯t stand it. And she was sad, and sad again. Why can¡¯t she belong with them? ¡°Philia!¡± Philia flinched with the thought of running away. But she soon came to her senses. It was Claude, not Irik, who came after her. In that brief moment, Claude wasn¡¯t even in her mind. She looked surprised. ¡°Your¡­ Highness.¡± ¡°Why the hell did you run like that?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Claude¡¯s well-groomed hair was disheveled. She could see how desperately he had pursued her. Philia trembled her lips. ¡°Your Highness¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you chase after me¡­ and for causing such a nuisance.¡± ¡°¡­Let¡¯s go back.¡± Claude¡¯s voice was soft, but there was a boiling rage in it. Philia nodded her head. She entered the room and sat down in the chair. She shook her head as she recalled the sight she had seen. But did she really need to think about it? Just then, the door opened and Claude entered. He came in without even hearing her answer. Claude looked at Philia sitting blankly. ¡°Philia.¡± ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m sorry, I couldn¡¯t hear you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I, I¡¯m sorry. I wasn¡¯t very considerate. So, I was going to show you a dress, a pretty dress.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Oh, there were a lot of pretty clothes. The color is so pretty. I thought dresses were one color, but they mix and match, and the capital is amazing.¡± Claude grabbed Philia¡¯s shoulder. He growled as he met her eyes. Ferocious red-brown eyes blazing. ¡°By apologizing mechanically like that, are you still trying to act like a saint?¡± Mechanical apology. Even now, she tried to act like a saint. She didn¡¯t know that it looked like that. Philia bit her lip. ¡°I, I know. Now that I¡¯m not a saint¡­ W-was it mechanical? It wasn¡¯t¡­ Sorry. I¡­¡± ¡°Philia!¡± Claude grabbed her by the shoulder and shook her, leaving Philia with a blank expression on her face. ¡°I don¡¯t want your apology, do you know why I am doing this now?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You, now¡­¡± ¡°Are you worried about me?¡± At Philia¡¯s desperate question, Claude lifted his hand from her shoulder. Claude opened his eyes wide and looked at Philia¡¯s face. He looked like he had been burned by something hot. ¡°Are you worried about me?¡± Tears began to drip from Philia¡¯s eyes. She wanted him to tell her he was worried. Please. Only then would she be able to collapse in front of him and cry. ¡°I¡¯m more angry than worried.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t even get angry right now because I¡¯ll look so foolish.¡± Claude also became emotional when he saw the crude utterances. It¡¯s the same as saying he¡¯s worried. Tears were dripping from her eyes. ¡°That is¡­ I¡¯m¡­ It¡¯s not that I¡¯m angry.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°No, I am angry, but¡­ I do not know.¡± It¡¯s not that she¡¯s never cried. She cried when she saw pitiful and weak things. However, it was the first time she cried while having to deal with such complex emotions swirling within her. Claude reached out to her. The hand stroking her hair was gentle. On top of that, she began to sob, her face in tears. ¡°Your Highness¡­ What am I going to do now?¡± She cried and wept. Claude looked at her pitifully. Watching Philia cry, a shadow fell over his face. Slowly, the expression on his face began to disappear. Emotionless, Claude looked down at Philia. Light blonde hair wrapped around his hands. Perhaps the phrase ¡®I¡¯m more angry than worried¡¯ was the best answer, she collapsed at that. As she cried, he expected her to hold him. He wanted that. And yet, did he really want this? Claude furrowed his eyebrows. Actually, he did it on purpose. Claude wanted Philia to be aware of her place. However, she was hurt too badly. She thought of him, even when she was hurt. He thought that her automatic goodness was lovely. While thinking that she was so angry and sad, she leaned on him. That¡¯s enough for him. ¡°Waaaahhh!¡± Still, as he watched Philia cry, Claude thought that this was not what he wanted. He didn¡¯t mean to push her this far. He didn¡¯t know that she would be hurt like this. This was all because Claude had learned what emotions were, but not how they were felt. Confused, he could only embrace Philia. Chapter 10 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 10 Claude, who put Philia to sleep, was pensive for a long time. He was engrossed in thinking about how to torture Logan alive in the dungeon. Around the time the moon began to rise, and a servant rushed in. ¡°Your, Your Highness!¡± Upon hearing the servant¡¯s report, Claude frowned. ¡°Dead? Both?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°That is¡­ As soon as Miss Philia became a saint, they must have received a huge reward from the temple.¡± ¡°Therefore?¡± ¡°It is said that all the money was wasted in just 7 years. When the money ran out, the servants conspired against the family¡­¡± The ending was obvious. Claude nodded his head. If this attendant was to say that it was ¡®huge¡¯, he would most likely have received a great reward. It was understandable that they used it all up in seven years. ¡°Do they have any messages for their daughter?¡± ¡°That is¡­ there were a few letters they sent.¡± Claude read the letters the servant had given him. The corners of his lips curved up. The contents of the letters were simple. All while asking for money to be sent from Philia, it was filled with resentment towards their ungrateful daughter who never responded to their correspondences. ¡°It¡¯s not much different.¡± Claude remembered his parents. Those people who ruthlessly celebrated his successes, but demeaning his younger brother as a failure. ¡°It looks like the letter was cut from the temple.¡± ¡°I think so too. Because the temple would not have wanted the saint to be connected to their parents.¡± ¡°Looks like they didn¡¯t miss their daughter very much either.¡± ¡°You saw through it right away. In fact, you can tell just by looking at the fact that they sold their daughter to the temple for compensation. They missed her for half a year, but as soon as they got their reward, they moved on and had another child.¡± There was nothing left from the beautiful familial love that Philia missed. At that time, when it is revealed that their daughter is a saint of an oracle, they found out that they will be separated. Why would their parents sacrifice their daughter to the temple? ¡°What is Your Highness going to do? Are you going to talk to her?¡± This servant was the best at reading his thoughts. He was asking if he dared to report in front of Philia one more time. ¡°No, let¡¯s hide the obituary for a while.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± The servant gave a bewildered expression. Claude stroked his chin. In fact, he had one plan. To have her hear the report that her family no longer wants her with her own ears, leaving her with nowhere to go. Even if her family missed her, he would try to hide this and just say they didn¡¯t want her back. But without the need for manipulation, her parents only wanted money, and they were dead. ¡°In this situation, she doesn¡¯t need to know that her parents are dead.¡± Rather, Claude even thought of concealing this fact. He couldn¡¯t remove the afterimage of her crying earlier from his mind. The figure of her crying sadly that she lost her place. He thought he would be thrilled by the wave of deep emotions, but he wasn¡¯t at all. It left only bitter feelings. He didn¡¯t want to let her know that her parents were dead, even though her parents didn¡¯t miss her very much. At the same time, the door creaked open. Claude and the servant looked at the door at the same time. Philia with puffy eyes was standing there. ¡°No¡­ Now, so¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°So you mean¡­ My parents are dead?¡± Claude blamed himself for not being able to properly sense the steps approaching the door, thinking they were a maid¡¯s footsteps. ¡°Oh no¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Really, I have no place to go now¡­.¡± Her body, as she crouched down in tears, fell obliquely. Claude quickly grabbed her before she fell. ¡°Doctor, call the doctor!¡± At Claude¡¯s urgent voice, the servant hesitated and ran. Philia¡¯s face was pale. Philia opened her eyes. The dim light of dawn entered the room. She couldn¡¯t tell if it was early evening or early morning. Actually, it didn¡¯t really matter. Is it a dream or a lie? Philia struggled to ask herself. However, tears welled up in her eyes. It could be a lie. She got up crying and went to visit Claude, but she heard them say something. ¡®Let¡¯s hide the obituary for a while.¡¯ ¡®In this situation, she doesn¡¯t need to know that her parents are dead.¡¯ He didn¡¯t say the subject, but it was very clear what he was talking about. Hearing the words, she realized what it felt like to collapse under her feet. ¡®How am I supposed to live now¡­?¡¯ She thought she could somehow survive if she returned home. But her parents were also dead. No one needed her¡ªshe had nowhere to go. Being confined to the temple, she had no knowledge of the world. Of course this also meant that she had no money. Because nobody cared about the ¡®money¡¯ part when they kicked her out. From now on, how should I live? Philia thought blankly. Would it be better to die? She couldn¡¯t even breathe. What can she do now? She couldn¡¯t hold her breath and live in the world. Then Claude opened the door and came in. He stood on her bedside, and found her quietly blinking open her eyes. ¡°Are you awake?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I am glad that you have no injuries.¡± Philia nodded her head and got her body up. Claude supported her staggering body. Her head was dizzy. ¡°Philia, it¡¯s okay.¡± Claude¡¯s voice sounded quite friendly. She raised her head. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about anything.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I will take care of you.¡± ¡°You will?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He sat across the bed and stroked Philia¡¯s hair. Philia fell into Claude¡¯s arms. A question naturally popped into her mind. ¡®Why?¡¯ Philia wanted to ask this, but she didn¡¯t have the courage to ask. She didn¡¯t really care what the answer was. Even if he had ¡°loved¡± Philia, it would not reach her heart, it would be heard as something said for the sake of it. Philia lifted her head and looked up at Claude. The distance between them, who were already close, grew closer. Philia fiddled with his thigh. It wasn¡¯t exactly his thighs where she touched, but somewhere else. ¡°I can¡¯t really refuse if you do this¡­¡± Claude said with a dazed expression on his face. His auburn eyes were tinged with anger and lust. ¡°I am not a gentleman who will refuse your temptations.¡± At the sound of the soft warning, Philia put her knees up and she climbed onto his body. As Claude laid his body down, it was as if he was being attacked. No, she actually was. ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡± Her eyes were wet with tears as if they were hanging sadly. ¡°It¡¯s not that.¡± As Claude answered, he felt the soft touch of her lips. Philia kissed him and took off Claude¡¯s clothes. A large hand went into her skirt, stroking her thigh, pulling her underwear off. His fiery fingers dug into her. ¡°Heuhhh¡­¡± There was no soft foreplay like licking her entrance. All he did was just prepare. As he moved his fingers slowly back and forth, he heard a squelching sound. ¡°Do you want it this badly already?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Alright. If you want to forget, then I¡¯ll make you forget. That¡¯s why, you¡¯ll have to respond.¡± Claude sat up. Then, he pulled her into a sitting position. ¡°Heuuuhk!¡± At some point from his underdressed pants, a fully erect member slowly invaded her. She was not wet enough and it was heavy. At the tight pain, she stiffened for a while and forgot to breathe. Again, her face turned white. Claude, remembering the doctor¡¯s words not to overdo it, gave a light chuckle. ¡°Breathe¡­¡± ¡°Uh¡­ huu¡­.¡± Thrust! ¡°Kyaak!¡± She felt a burning pain in her buttocks. Unknowingly, she let out a scream. At the same time, the manhood that had pierced into her to the brim swelled at the same time, and her legs twitched as she moaned in both pain and pleasure. ¡°Ah, Your Highness¡­¡± ¡°Now why did you seduce me to put my c*ck in you, huh?¡± ¡°¡­Agh!¡± As Claude raised his back, she twisted her body. His strong hand gripped her waist. He looked at her as if he was chewing and swallowing Philia¡¯s terrified eyes. For some reason, Claude was angry. Why? Claude glared at Philia. Anger engulfed reason. All Philia did when she was up was to seduce him and embrace him. In a way, it could be said that it was a wise survival strategy. Now that she was all alone, she dedicated her body to Claude, who had it all. It¡¯s literally an act of selling her body, but what can she do? She had no choice. He was the one who drove her like that, but why was he angry? Claude knew well enough that this might not have been a clever move. For example, if she just wanted to forget about it through a physical relationship¡­ Forget about physical relationships, it didn¡¯t matter to him. If he was the person to share this kind of relationship with, he would be happy to become a tool. But he was angry that the person she wanted to forget was that man, Irik. Claude recalled the high priest, Irik, who had been searching the capital for days. It was impossible that Claude, who was alert to Philia¡¯s feelings, didn¡¯t know. If there was one person who hurt Philia the most, it was none other than him. Yeah, he hated that she cried because of that man. And he didn¡¯t like this situation where she was clinging to him powerlessly because she lost everything. ¡°Ahheuk, aaahhhnngg!¡± ¡°Philia. Philia¡­¡± Claude looked at Philia. But Philia wasn¡¯t looking at him. It bothered him, and so he raised his hand again. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Slap! ¡°Kyaaaahk!¡± At the same time, the walls clenching over the manhood tightened. The stimulus was so great that a deep groan seeped out through his teeth. Claude grabbed her waist and raised her up. ¡°Ahheeuk, aahh, agh! AH!¡± Tears flowed from Philia¡¯s eyes. Claude licked them all. The salty taste was sweet for some reason. Thrust, thrust, slap, thrust, slap! The sticky liquid dripped down from the place they¡¯re enjoined glistened, flowing down his firm thighs. The sultry scent and heat of their love affair reverberated. ¡°Ohhh, Your, Your Highness!¡± Claude, fascinated by this lustful woman, became like a mad beast running wild. Slap, slap, slap! How beautiful her voluptuous breasts were as they bounced along with the movements of his waist, and how lewd the sight under her skirt¡­ A sharp scream turned into a wet moan. Claude thrusted deeper between her legs. In the brief love affair, their gazes meet. Light was returning to Philia¡¯s eyes. She seemed to realize what she had done now. Claude grinned and stroked her hair. His length was still inside her. ¡°Do you know who is holding you now?¡± ¡°¡­Your Highness.¡± She was anxious. She was so anxious she couldn¡¯t stand it. There was nowhere to be. But this man came to her. He said he would take care of her. So she wanted to be safe. She desperately needed this man¡¯s warmth. So she seduced him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Philia treated Claude like an object. Realizing this, Philia bit her lip and got up. All of a sudden, their physical relationship ended lightly. The member that had been buried between her legs, throbbed and fell. ¡°Birth control¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I always do it.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Was he doing it all the time? Philia didn¡¯t know what to say. He was the Crown Prince, so it would be difficult if he had an illegitimate child. So, did that mean he had relationships like this with other women? Philia accepted it. Philia¡¯s face clouded as she got off his body. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Philia looked back. She tried to close her eyes. Claude took off his clothes. The sight of Claude, sitting naked with his legs crossed, aroused a strange excitement in her. ¡°Where¡­¡± Philia, who was about to say that she was going to wash up. ¡°I am not finished yet. Are you going to seduce me and then go?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°That¡¯s unfair.¡± The flames in his eyes startled her. Claude was extremely rational, but it didn¡¯t seem like that. He got up and walked over to Philia. When he untied the ribbon of the frozen Philia¡¯s clothes, Philia¡¯s clothes flowed down, leaving only her slip. The naked man looked at the woman he was holding. The man¡¯s eyes reddened as he looked at the fluid that was dripping between her legs. Could you please do this one more time? Claude grinned as Philia opened her eyes wide. ¡°If it¡¯s not like that, there¡¯s nothing I can do about it.¡± Claude smiled at her as if letting go of Philia. Philia was relieved. It was when she turned her back to pick up her undressed clothes again. ¡°Huuh!¡± ¡°Then I must seduce you.¡± She heard such a whisper in her ear. He licked his tongue out at her collar bone. Goosebumps went up her spine. Claude took off the slip as well. ¡°Now that I see it, your back is very pretty. I¡¯ve only been looking in front¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± His lewd fingers traced the hollow in the middle of her back. Unknowingly, a hand reached her back, which had become so tight. ¡°Your a*s is red¡­ It must¡¯ve hurt a lot.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± When he stroked the reddened area, she felt a strange feeling. Was she a perverted woman who herself had no answers? Philia bit her lip. ¡°Will you endure it again?¡± ¡°Hngg¡­.¡± ¡°I like your voice.¡± His fingers spread across her soaked entrance. The middle finger began to touch her most sensitive flesh. ¡°Haah¡­ haaahh¡­¡± Why was she so excited whenever he touched her? Her lips, which had been bitten before she knew it, were shedding lewd noises again. ¡°It¡¯s nice to hear.¡± ¡°Ha, hagh¡­¡± Her cheeks turned red. As her legs continued to lose strength, her body automatically lost focus. Unknowingly, she leaned against the wall. ¡°Uhngh¡­¡± ¡°So, do you hate it or like it? Hm?¡± A voice that sounds smooth in her ear. Claude asked, as if asking Philia for permission. ¡°I li, like it¡­¡± She thought she was going to rest and say no. But who would be able to reject the voice that has demanded her? The man who purely lusts for her¡­ Claude made her other arm also touch the wall and interlocked his fingers in hers. She screamed as she turned her back to the awkward posture, standing with her hands against the wall. ¡°AH!¡± Thrust! His thick girth pounded in at once. It was easy to go in when her entrance was already so soaked. ¡°Heeuhh, uuhhh¡­¡± Lying down and accepting. Just like Liza and Logan¡¯s posture back then on the tree. Her face was dyed red from the shame she felt. ¡°Hahhkk. Heukk!¡± Between the round buttocks, a stiff, throbbing manhood slowly moved in and out. It was so slow that she could even feel the veins on it. In fact, he was deliberately moving slowly. Because Philia¡¯s back was so fantastic. The color of her flushed skin contrasted with her light blonde hair was mysterious. There was pretty flower water on her collar bone that he had just bitten. A slim waist and a plump a*s with red handprints, Claude rubbed that plump a*s again. It was like a peach. Thrust! ¡°Hahk!¡± With each impact, the inner walls twitched and gripped him tightly, as if squeezing him. Her entrance that swallowed him wrinkled in the shape of petals. He wanted to grab hold of her waist at once and release his desires like a beast in heat, but Claude moved more slowly as he did. The point where it¡¯s as if the member that filled her inner walls was barely moving. Compared to the burning sensation of the buttocks, the feeling of filling the lower part was too weak. It was when she was struggling with that thirst. Claude whispered as if he had noticed it. ¡°Are you anxious? Move yourself.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re in this position, you can move on your own.¡± ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± ¡°I was the only one who moved before. Come on.¡± Claude patted Philia¡¯s a*s with his palm. If she wouldn¡¯t move, another hand would strike her backside. She wasn¡¯t in a lot of pain, but the prickling pain made Philia feel something strange. ¡°Huhh¡­ uhhhh¡­¡± Philia moved her waist. Shlick, shliiick, she felt satisfied when the speed of her movement reached her insides. The pleasure, which had been given only by Claude, was taking place within her own control. ¡°Haahh, uhhhhh.¡± Every time the thick muscle rubbed against the sensitive part of her insides, it felt like her vision was turning white. Tears streamed down her cheeks with pleasure. Then, Claude put his hand between her legs. His third finger was fiddling with her cl*toris again. The other hand touched her shaky chest. ¡°Kehk, uhhhngg!¡± Indescribable pleasures reigned as her cl*toris was stimulated. A stiff force began to enter between her legs. ¡°Uheukk! Agh! Hah, hngggh!¡± Thrust! Slowly responding to the movement, he moved his waist roughly and reinserted it all the way to the root. ¡°Please move again.¡± Philia moved her waist again at his instruction. Then he drove himself all the way back to the root. Philia was going crazy. As her sensitive nipples and cl*toris were touched, his manhood entered and reached all her sensitive areas. There was so much pleasure that it was almost painful. She wouldn¡¯t have felt this sense of guilt if she had taken the medicine, but she moved her body like a wild beast because of the pleasure. She may not have known that she was more lewd than Liza, who had intercourse with men in the temple. ¡°You keep making me want it.¡± Thrust! Thrust! Thrust! ¡°Kyaak, hnngh! Ahmngh!¡± As her movements became passive, Claude moved her body as if he couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. His movements became urgent, as if he could not even wait for her to move her own waist. His hand, rubbing her cl*toris, gripped her waist tightly. She seemed to lose her center of gravity in that violent movement. He didn¡¯t hit her on the a*s again with his palms, but his thighs hit her hips as if they were being hit. Hah, ahh, hah! As he moved mercilessly, all she could do was be docile. ¡°Keheukk¡­!¡± Thrust, thrust! Cries mixed with screams filled the room. Philia thought it was like the cry of a mating female. It felt like stars were exploding inside her head. It was a familiar pleasure, but each time she felt it, it was like brand new. Philia felt a tingling sensation on the back of her neck. He bit the back of her neck. He gripped her fluttering chest and squeezed. She rested on his arm, which had given her strength as she leaned against the wall, and clung completely to his hand. ¡°Philli¡­ Ah!¡± When Claude called her name, Philia looked behind her. Then he kissed her. A soft, hot tongue filled her mouth. It was as if they were sharing a passionate love affair. ¡°Mm! Khmph, hmmnh, hmmngh!¡± The force holding her chest grew stronger, and Claude pushed himself back in hard for the last time. The pleasure was so strong that she almost bit Claude¡¯s tongue. Her body trembled as if Philia was screaming. As she parted her lips, her breath that had been suffocated came out. ¡°Ahhhh¡­ haagh¡­ heuuk¡­¡± As she placed her hand against the wall again, the afterglow of their love affair still leaked from her lips. The experience they just shared was so strange. It was too strong, as if she was dominated by it. Tears were dripping down. Saliva also came out of her mouth. At the same time, Claude¡¯s length, which had been deep within her entrance, came out. White s*men ran down between her thighs. She picked up her breath, unable to close her legs. Her thighs trembled at the remnants of pleasure. ¡°Do you know what you look like from behind?¡± Claude said in a hoarse voice. Philia turned her head with a helpless expression. ¡°There are red marks on your white a*s. A pretty color.¡± ¡°Uht¡­¡± ¡°Then with your legs spread wide, your lower petals are so red, leaking out with my s*men lewdly.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s like you¡¯re asking me to hit you again, hm?¡± Chapter 12 Chapter 12 When Philia turned around, she saw Claude grabbing his length and stroking it. Claude¡¯s manhood, which she thought had lost its strength, stood anew once again, just as would before insertion. If it weren¡¯t for the sight of his member glazed over by her own lustful fluids, she would have believed that his length was standing erect for the first time today with how stiff it was. Philia looked up at him with a tearful gaze, but at this, the corners of Claude¡¯s lips twisted up. ¡°If you touch it first, you have to see it to the end.¡± Claude whispered to her, pushing her back against the wall. He licked her breasts with his tongue and her body trembled at the sensation. She let out a low breath as his tongue pricked the tip of her mounds. ¡°I really like that you seduced me first.¡± ¡°Heuk¡­ Your Highness.¡± ¡°I really like that you are naughty.¡± ¡°Hahh¡­ heuk¡­¡± ¡°You are so pretty. Enough to make me go crazy.¡± ¡°¡­Agh.¡± Philia wanted to believe it. She really wanted to believe what he said. However, no matter how ignorant she was¡ªshe knew that she shouldn¡¯t believe whatever a man who was addicted to pleasure says. Because she now realized just how powerful this pleasure was. With one of her legs wrapped around his waist, he inserted it slowly. ¡°AH!¡± As if wanting to be one with her, Claude leaned his body against her fully. Claude stared at Philia. He was completely fascinated by her body. ¡°Not yet!¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Irik had an anxious expression on his face. He bit his lip. He thought that Philia would return to her hometown. However, Philia¡¯s parents are already dead, and she disappeared with the knight Logan. He was desperately looking for Philia, but was she still even in the capital? Irik couldn¡¯t quite forget Philia¡¯s face. The dark blue eyes filled with a sense of betrayal. She even had tears welling up. ¡°Damn it, she must be wrong, it¡¯s a misunderstanding!¡± Since she was a child, she had lived in the temple. He took good care of the thin and slender Saintess. If she was the Saintess, he thought he would be her high priest himself, then he would be able to stand next to her. Although he was not good at martial arts enough to become a knight, he thought he would be willing to sacrifice his life for Philia. Isn¡¯t it natural? He had her¡­ He had her in his heart. Of course, Irik was not aware of his own mind. It is a sin to have the opposite gender in mind, and he rationalizes that feeling by thinking that he only worships Philia as the Saintess. In fact, worship and love were similar, and he, ignorant of love, did not know the difference. Even if there is a subtle twist in those feelings, he always thought that it was just affection for Philia, as though she was his pretty little sister. All the women who were obsessed with the world were vulgar. Only Philia was a truly decent woman. So, Irik was enraged when she¡¯d been accused as a fake, and so he was jailed. But the more he was kept in prison, the more he worried about Philia and couldn¡¯t stand it. If he¡¯s in prison, who the hell was there to take care of Philia? As he listened to the priests who followed her, they said she was gone in the blink of an eye. So he promised an obedience to the real Saintess, Bianca. It was because the first thing he had to do was find Philia and look after her. But of all things, he can¡¯t believe he¡¯s facing Philia in the capital¡­ ¡°Why¡­¡± Irik bit his lip. ¡°Reverend Irik!¡± With the light blonde hair fluttering, he recalled the face of the brightly smiling woman. Her face did not show any evil or filthy emotions in the world. ¡°Shall we search the brothel, too?¡± ¡°No, Philia cannot be there.¡± No matter how ¡®fake¡¯ she was, Philia was raised as a Saintess. There was no way for her to be in a brothel. ¡°Looking from the street, it looks like she was wearing clothes, something nice¡­¡± He thought so. And was there some tall person watching from behind? Irik was deep in thought. Then a man flashed through his mind. ¡°The Crown Prince¡­¡± The prince did not take part in the march of the Saintess. At that time, he was not even in the palace. From what he heard, it was said that he mainly went for inspections in the outskirts. ¡°No way¡­¡± Irik remembered the prince who had been staring at Philia in the past. As if a beast was aiming at the nape of her neck, dangerous red-brown eyes looked at Philia¡¯s back. How many evil things were there in this world that coveted Philia. He clicked his tongue. Even the handsome prince was enchanted by the ideal Saintess. When Irik called for Claude as if to warn him, he quickly changed his expression. Shamelessly and naturally, as if the emotions he harbored were temporary, like a mirage. ¡°No way, no.¡± Why did the Crown Prince, who went out for an inspection at this moment, come to mind? Irik didn¡¯t know. ¡°Philia¡­¡± His own pure and innocent Saintess¡ªshe should be safe by all means. There was a pained expression on Irik¡¯s face. ¡°Kehk¡­¡± Philia looked up. As Claude instructed, she cupped her breasts and wrapped his length between them. She could feel his desire as she glided it across her chest. Claude¡¯s face tinged with pleasure as he rolled his waist with it between her soft breasts, back and forth. ¡°Philia, like that¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Claude made a different suggestion when it was too much to insert. While Philia didn¡¯t feel anything, the stimulation that Claude felt was enormous. Philia looked at Claude with an innocent face. He was always the one caressing her, and she was now making Claude feel good. It felt good that Claude, who was relaxed, was grimacing. ¡®You can make this person feel good even if you don¡¯t have to insert it.¡¯ Claude¡¯s pillar seemed to have gotten bigger somehow. She still hasn¡¯t gotten used to a man¡¯s length. Claude opened his eyes and looked down at her. Pure blue eyes looked at him. That innocent face, without any emotion, just asking if he¡¯s feeling good¡­ ¡°Hahh¡­¡± That made him unable to bear his desire any longer¡ªc*mmed immediately. ¡°Agh¡­¡± Instantly, a white liquid came out. Claude looked down at Philia with a languid expression on his face. Philia was covered with his fluids, scattered across her face. Claude felt an uncontrollable lust again. He wants to put it back into her. He wanted to move his body and pour out his desires again. He wanted to see this girl become lustful for the pleasure he created himself. But Claude suppressed his rampant lust and took a towel and wiped Philia¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°N, no.¡± Philia¡¯s face turned red. Claude looked at Philia. What he wanted was this. Philia had no place to be. It went according to his plan. But why? Why is there something that doesn¡¯t seem right? When their bodies became one, Philia responded. Sometimes rather, she signals for it first. ¡°Heuhh¡­¡± Claude grabbed her by the waist and kissed her lips. It feels soft and sweet to the touch. Her breasts, which were close to his body, were too soft. The physical needs were satisfied. However¡­ ¡°Philia.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Philia showed a smile. Claude stroked her hair. It feels soft to the touch. ¡°Why¡­?¡± There was no reluctance to keep away from him like before on her shy face. But now, this subtle distance was driving him crazy. Even if he slept with her and drove her crazy for pleasure countless times, he was still not satisfied. ¡°Philia.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Philia tilted her head. When she asked, Claude didn¡¯t answer. Seeing this, Philia opened her mouth very carefully. ¡°Well, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°How long can I stay here?¡± Philia asked. Claude said with a puzzled expression. ¡°Forever.¡± Philia nodded her head and smiled faintly. Just as the smile was about to annoy him, Philia asked. ¡°Aren¡¯t you getting married?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You have to get married.¡± ¡°I have no intention of doing so.¡± It was a clear sign that Philia would be sent her own way. Upon hearing Claude¡¯s words, her heart sank. ¡®As expected, you don¡¯t think much of it.¡¯ The answer was so predictable, in fact, it wasn¡¯t that surprising. It just made her a little sad. No promises or affirmations were made. Was he going to let her live in this house for the rest of her life? To be exact, ¡®as long as he doesn¡¯t get tired of her¡¯ forever? If there¡¯s one thing Claude overlooked, it¡¯s that Philia didn¡¯t trust people anymore. She was abandoned by the temple where she thought she would be for the rest of her life. A priest like her brother who believed was on her side as well. In such a situation, what could she be sure of? How would she trust others again? There was only one thing Philia knew.That Claude likes to mix his body with her. He was the Crown Prince of the Empire. He carried too many burdens to marry a commoner like her. Even if he was willing to risk anything to get her as his wife, she would be in the Imperial palace, not this mansion. It was confirmed that he would not marry. She could understand his intentions¡­ ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to the Imperial Palace today?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? I won¡¯t be going for a few days.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t Your Highness have a lot of work? Or you¡¯re free¡­¡± ¡°No, not at all. I¡¯m always busy.¡± ¡°Is it okay if you¡¯re here staying with me? You need to rest¡­¡± ¡°Hmm, you don¡¯t like me being here¡­¡± Claude said, muttering. Philia shook her head. ¡°No, well, it¡¯s not like that. You need to rest, but because of me¡­¡± ¡°Ah, because I keep sleeping with you?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Claude¡¯s eyes changed completely. He looked at her, as if licking his lips. Again a face stained with lust. Philia flinched at that blatant gaze. Claude grinned. ¡°I must have looked so weak.¡± Claude touched Philia¡¯s chest tightly. ¡°Huhk!¡± He touched her collarbone sticking out and licked it with his tongue. Philia¡¯s voluptuous breasts were visible. Her naked figure was also pretty, but how pretty would it be if she wore a busty dress? She liked clothes, so she would surely wear them bashfully. ¡°Philia.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Shall we go look for some clothes?¡± ¡°No.¡± She shook her head flutteringly. If she asks for this and that, Claude would only get tired of her. She began to read Claude¡¯s countenance. Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Paula worked in the mansion that the Crown Prince secretly owned yet did not visit. From some point on, she was the one who started managing this mansion with several maids. Naturally, they were given a ¡®secret overtime pay¡¯. In simpler terms, this money was meant for them to keep this all a secret. There was once a time when one of the employees had revealed the location of this mansion, and they all saw that person¡¯s tongue being cut off. Other than keeping this a secret, the work was worthwhile. There were separate workers who cleaned, and it was Paula¡¯s job to decorate a room. That room was a woman¡¯s room. Paula guessed that the Crown Prince secretly had a mistress. And this assumption was correct. She was a small, slender woman brought into the mansion. Paula saw for the first time how the Crown Prince, who never once had shown any humanity, disguised himself as such. That terrifying man approached the woman, the pressuring atmosphere around him tempered in such a way that she wouldn¡¯t be frightened. It looked so unnatural, as though he was a wild beast shuddering. Paula looked at Philia, whom she had come to serve. She thought Philia was a noble, yet she was easygoing. So she thought Philia might be a commoner instead, but she was too accustomed to being served. At this, Paula was kind to that self-serving person, but didn¡¯t want to be too attached. Paula didn¡¯t feel bad about it. What she felt was pity for this woman. She was imprisoned in this mansion, and she accepted his desires to the extent that it put her body under too much strain. Paula had served several women before. Aristocratic, fancy mistresses. But in Philia¡¯s case¡­ ¡®A timid mistress.¡¯ It¡¯s about to that extent. She was the type of person who refused those around her because she did not believe in the good fortune that would come to her. This kind of person, if she properly tasted wealth, would become what Paula thought of as a ¡®glamorous mistress¡¯. But Philia showed no signs of that at all. She just pursed her lips and immersed herself in her own thoughts. Philia was not uneasy about the fact that the Crown Prince, who practically lived at this mansion, loved her to such an extent that he was sticking to this place instead of the Imperial Palace. It just made her depressed. Paula didn¡¯t mind though. It¡¯s okay for the little girl to be a little sassy and arrogant, so she just wanted her to feel a little more comfortable here. If he even bought a mansion, decorated the rooms, and brought her home, the Prince¡¯s obsession didn¡¯t seem like an ordinary obsession. Paula knew that this Lady was truly good, kind, and never irritable. She was always obedient, never caused any accidents¡­ This was what she thought, at least. But this Lady caused the worst accident. When the Crown Prince returned to the Imperial Palace, and while Paula was out to buy some daily necessities, Philia ran away. It was surprisingly easy for her to get out of this mansion because there weren¡¯t as many people as she thought. If she was holding Claude back, then she had no choice but to leave because she was affecting him negatively. She didn¡¯t bring anything with her when she left. She hoped that Claude wouldn¡¯t think she did this for any other reason, but Philia walked away. The outside world was scary, but that didn¡¯t mean that she should just rely on Claude. If she depended on Claude¡¯s favor and lust, she would have been at ease right now. But at the end of it all, Philia knew that she¡¯d be the one to be left and hurt in this relationship with no future. ¡®I have to stop here.¡¯ If Philia had been moderately satisfied with her position as a mistress, she would have been very comfortable. But Philia wanted something different. Philia was well aware of her greed. It was wrong for her to try to lean on. Philia¡¯s eyes had sunk into the gloom, but she looked up once more with determination this time. In the future, she would find her own way to live in the capital. She wasn¡¯t sure how she¡¯d do it, but it could work. For a moment, Claude¡¯s words came to mind that there would be many people just like Logan outside, but she shook her head. What did she like? What was she good at? Philia pondered, but she couldn¡¯t come up with any answers. All she knew well were prayers and verses from the scripture because she memorized them relentlessly. The capital was also very large, yet she had no choice but to walk rather than ride a carriage. She could feel people staring at her, but she thought they weren¡¯t looking at her. Her eyes tinged with delight as she saw a familiar place. This was where she and Claude came to visit. She could find a job here. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Oh, my Miss! Long time no see!¡± The owner of the clothing store approached her with a wide smile. Philia smiled awkwardly at that gentle attitude. ¡°What are you doing? To try out new clothes?¡± ¡°What? No, that¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m here to find a job.¡± When Philia spoke, she gave the clerk a puzzled look. But she soon schooled her features and smiled. ¡°Then, please wait here.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°Look at the clothes you haven¡¯t seen before, and please wait here. I shall discuss with the staff about what to do.¡± ¡°Really?¡± So easy? Philia opened her eyes wide. The clerk nodded her head with a friendly expression. ¡°Thank you!¡± ¡°Go ahead and browse our clothes.¡± The clerk smiled. Philia nodded her head. She looked around the clothes in the spacious store again with a peace of mind. Even though only a few days had passed, the clothes were all replaced with different clothes. What would she do? If she was going to live alone in the future, where would she sleep? Once she knew what she¡¯s going to do now, she¡¯d need to ask that too. It wouldn¡¯t be bad to see colorful clothes every day. In comparison, the temple always seemed to have no color. If she worked here surrounded by colorful things every day, she would definitely enjoy it. As she looked at the dresses in a happy mood with her mind free, she thought about the future. It would surely be difficult, but she knew that it would be something that would give her a sense of pride that she had done something for herself. As she went inside, she saw workers¡¯ space appeared. Her hands were tingling as she touched the colorful dress. ¡°Ouch!¡± She was surprised. The dresses were all unstitched and fixed with pins. Drops of blood leaked from her fingers, but she merely shook the pain off and went further inside. They made clothes here. Clothes hung behind the desks. Philia let out a sigh without knowing it. Unknowingly, she put her hand on the neatly hanging clothes. ¡°Oh.¡± Philia remembered that she had just injured her finger. She shouldn¡¯t get red blood on the fabric¡­ But when she looked at her finger, she was left puzzled. The wound caused by the pin was gone, and the blood had long since disappeared. She brushed this aside once more, thinking that she might have seen it wrong due to the dim lighting. Looking at the hanging clothes, she smiled brightly. She touched them very carefully, lest they would wrinkle. The corridor she walked through was full of hanging clothes on both sides, and it was too narrow for her to pass through, so she had to push them aside, as if they were curtains. She came back and looked at the fabrics. She thought that she should study more about them. She was very fortunate to have met a good person. Philia thought about her bleak future. Then again, it seemed like a lot of time had passed. Philia thought she should at least be waiting outside. The space where long and thick fabrics were hung made her a bit claustrophobic. As she slowly walked through the fabrics, Philia frowned at the silhouette. It looked like someone was there too. Philia¡¯s expression hardened as she hurried her steps and gently removed the clothes. Her heart was pounding like crazy. She stepped back again. The cloth fell above her eyes. But as if to ridicule how thinly she was protected, the cloth hanging in front of her was removed roughly. ¡°¡­Your Highness.¡± Philia¡¯s face turned pale. As Philia stepped back from him, Claude raised his hand to grab her arm. All the clothes hanging fell to the ground from the impact. ¡°Here, how¡­¡± ¡°If you want to go shopping for clothes, you should have told me¡­¡± Claude took a step forward, trampling over the beautiful fabrics that Philia could not even touch because they were too pretty for Philia to see. Since Claude found her, Philia thought that she could just explain. She wanted to apologize for not telling him about this, but she didn¡¯t want to be indebted to him. But Claude found her too quickly and did not hide his overbearing aura. He was furious, and Philia was terrified. Ah, somehow the staff said she would graciously give her a job. It seemed that from the start, she planned to tell Claude. ¡°Come here.¡± Claude smiled brightly. Philia shook her head, but Claude came closer to her. Goosebumps rose all over her body. ¡°I¡­ Mmhh!¡± Before she could even speak, Claude kissed her. She leaned back and tried to escape, but Claude wrapped his arm around her waist and held the back of her head. She couldn¡¯t move at all. ¡°Mmhph¡­ Uph!¡± She didn¡¯t want to open her mouth, but Claude bit her lips, and her lips opened spontaneously because of the sting. His tongue came in softly. Slowly and densely, he broke into her. Her lips were moistened in no time. The kiss, which she thought would be short, seemed to be never ending. Their bodies were so close together, and inevitably, she felt a hard mass of flesh between Claude¡¯s legs. ¡°Ummhh, heup, huhk!¡± It was hard for her to breathe. Philia¡¯s feeble resistance was of no avail. When she took a step back, he continued to push into her and follow her. Eventually, she leaned against the wall and accepted his kisses. ¡°Would you like to change clothes here?¡± Philia shook her head. Tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°Or do you want to do it here?¡± ¡°I, I don¡¯t want it. Please.¡± Claude looked like he was seriously considering to do it here. It was terrifying to even think about it. Seeing that he was shaking, Claude smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go back home.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± He had a friendly tone as usual, but Philia couldn¡¯t resist. If she ran away from here, she didn¡¯t know what to do. Philia looked around. This place was a mess, as if laughing at the new start she had dreamed of. Home. Claude called that place ¡®home¡¯. Philia never chose that place as her home. Chapter 14 Chapter 14 ¡°Hnnnnngh!¡± Philia twisted her body and moaned out loud. Claude stroked her erogenous zones with his lips. His roving tongue, his delicate fingers. Philia grew impatient. ¡°Even though I love you so much, you wanted to leave?¡± ¡°Ah, Your Highness, please! Hmngh!¡± He pressed her cl*toris with his thumb. With a tingling sensation, she flinched and arched her back. As he saw this, he slipped his fingers in. ¡°Yes, you were so excited to eat mine here.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Philia, tell me. Do you still want to leave?¡± Even though he said it affectionately, his touch, which stimulated the inside of her walls, was very rough. Philia couldn¡¯t speak. As soon as she returned, she entered his room and she was caressed by him even while she wasn¡¯t fully undressed yet. She didn¡¯t even have time to think about anything else. ¡°Heuhk!¡± His fingers slipped out, and after grabbing her ankles and stretching her legs to the limit, he put his fingers in her again. ¡°Hagh, ahhn, aaahhh!¡± She said she hated it, but she was so used to making these noises. Without knowing how crazy this sound drove him. Philia bit her lips tightly. Philia reached her climax as she struggled to control her expression that was about to unravel, excited by all this pleasure. ¡°Hmmmngh!¡± Her back was arched as she lay down. She melted completely into Claude¡¯s embrace. Panting, Philia looked at Claude. Claude squeezed Philia¡¯s arm. His eyes blazed with lust. He would become one with her over and over again so that she wouldn¡¯t be able to have any thoughts. Wouldn¡¯t it be nice if he could just swallow her whole? He looked at her swollen breasts. He would really like to eat her. She let out a painful moan as he set his teeth and bit her. Even the voice of pain seemed to make blood rush to his lower region. Hurry up, he wanted to put himself in. Claude was unaware of the concept of coercion and pressure. Had he known, he wouldn¡¯t have brought her in the first place. Then, Philia sobbed. Could it be the tears of helpless prey standing in front of a beast that would devour her? ¡°No, no¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like it, I really hate it¡­¡± Philia cried and looked at Claude. No matter how much Claude tried to fill her with pleasure, his face was still so blank. ¡°Your Highness, I really hate it¡­¡± She cried. Claude noticed that the strength in her body was gone. It meant that he could do whatever he wanted. Without even the slightest resistance, she took a deep breath and wept. Her chest swelled and swelled with each breath. Just like the day she watched the march of the real saint. She started sobbing. Hearing her say that she didn¡¯t like this, Claude stopped everything. She hates it? Why? He felt frustrated. He wanted to know how to change the feeling of ¡®dislike¡¯ that Philia had for him. He turned round and round his head. ¡°Why?¡± Claude asked. He wanted to know why Philia hated it. For someone like him, it was truly a major development. He, who did not know anyone else¡¯s feelings, was flustered by the changes in Philia¡¯s emotions. And so, he forgot his own desires, compelled to ask her instead. Hearing those words, Philia began to sob. You don¡¯t know why? Philia felt discouraged by his ignorance. Didn¡¯t he know what he was doing now? Did he truly not know how frightened she was, how scared he was? ¡°Did you run away because you hate me?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Philia.¡± What made Philia even crazier was that his tone of voice now seemed strangely hurt. He terrified her a lot, and he treated her as if he was forcing her to have a relationship with him, but now he was asking her why she hates him. ¡°I¡¯ve satisfied you enough.¡± Even though she had never harbored anger, Philia was only angry this time. ¡°You did all of that because you like it, what nonsense are you talking about!¡± Those were the wildest words Philia had ever said in her life. Nonsense. Claude, who Philia lashed out at, was slightly overwhelmed by this. It was the first time Philia had said anything like this, and even so, Claude couldn¡¯t deny it. ¡°I¡­ Every time, the body¡­ Only with the body¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to be your mistress.¡± Philia wept. It was shabby, but her sincerity came out only then. Claude asked. ¡°Are you a mistress? Philia, are you?¡± ¡°You said you wouldn¡¯t get married!¡± Philia answered that question that was out of the blue. Claude didn¡¯t know what was wrong. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have any plans for the future yet we keep going like this¡­ If I just keep sleeping with you, what¡­ what then¡­¡± Philia sobbed. Claude asked. ¡°So, do you want to marry me now?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Mistress¡­ Yes, this is what they call a mistress.¡± He seemed to have just learned the definition of mistress. In her fury, Philia thought extremely for the first time. Who would think of this person as a wise Crown Prince? Right now, he was being so stupid. ¡°Haha¡­¡± Claude burst out laughing. Just what about that was funny? Philia stared at him. ¡°I just don¡¯t want to get married, Philia.¡± ¡°¡­Yes?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think there is much need to do that.¡± Claude said briefly. Instead, he came down from where he had threatened her and laid back next to Philia. ¡°Do you think I only covet your body? Like coveting a mistress?¡± At that question, Philia carefully nodded her head. Claude grinned. ¡°I want to get everything if possible.¡± What is that¡­ It was an insidious, dangerous-sounding confession. Philia also turned her back on the bed, and Claude laughed and stroked her flowing hair. His smooth hand grabbed her lips. ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to devour you from the beginning.¡± Claude said in a whisper, as if possessed. Philia opened her eyes wide. ¡°¡­You wanted to¡­ devour me?¡± Such a scary word¡­ Claude did not answer Philia¡¯s terrified question. Instead, he just thought of something else. He had a little guess as to why Philia had left. It was obvious from the way she brought up the word ¡®mistress¡¯. If it goes well, she could get a house and live peacefully, or choose to be poor when his favor towards her would cool down. Either that, or she would get assassinated in the middle of the night to keep her mouth shut. Normally, no one would want to do that. But, she wanted to get married. Did she want it¡­ He laughed. ¡°I will never get tired of you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Because I like you.¡± The sweet confession came out quite bluntly. Philia¡¯s face turned red. Considering that Claude¡¯s expression is a bit unusual, can she just take it as a sign that he liked her from the start? ¡°I prepared this house for you too.¡± ¡°¡­Really?¡± At Philia¡¯s question, Claude nodded his head. ¡°And marriage¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mean to do it now. Now I know. I just do not wish to be treated as a mistress.¡± ¡°No, I am not getting married.¡± ¡°¡­Why?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Because his teeth clenched, recalling his parents. The Emperor and Empress, husband and wife. He was terribly disgusted with their relationship. But he was reluctant to talk about it here. It still is. The reason he couldn¡¯t take her to her Imperial Palace was because of his extraordinary mother, the Empress Dowager. The Emperor and the Empress, even if they had children, watched each other and considered each other enemies. ¡°When Your Highness becomes Emperor, you must welcome the Empress and give birth to the successor.¡± ¡°I will give my throne to my brother.¡± Philia heard it as a promise to name his brother as successor. Can she really trust him? Can it be said that this person likes her now, and that he even bought a house and brought her home? Is that really not a lie? ¡°Then¡­¡± Philia needed an explanation. But Claude hugged her, Philia. ¡°I never thought of you being as trivial as a mistress.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I have no intention of letting you go.¡± Philia¡¯s heart pounded. She hesitated as to whether or not she could indulge in this happiness or not. Is it enough to believe this absurd explanation and be happy that he loves her? ¡°Then don¡¯t ever think about running away again.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re worried, I¡¯d rather give this house to you.¡± She didn¡¯t want that. Philia still couldn¡¯t believe the feelings he was expressing. ¡°Do you still hate me?¡± But now, looking at Claude¡¯s face, Philia felt something. The clumsy way of speaking made it seem like this was the most difficult thing Claude had ever said. ¡°It was a lie to say I hate you. I like you.¡± Philia shook her head. Then Claude bit her neck. ¡°Mmh!¡± When Philia looked at him with a slightly resentful look, Claude grinned. ¡°I didn¡¯t know ¡®like¡¯ is such a good word.¡± Seeing this, Philia¡¯s face brightened. This is a happy face. ¡®This person likes me.¡¯ Philia¡¯s heart brightened. It¡¯s okay for the explanation to be lacking. She didn¡¯t care if she wouldn¡¯t be able to listen to why he didn¡¯t want to get married. Philia¡¯s hazy mind was cleared. So she decided to trust people again. Chapter 15 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 15 ¡°Did you find her?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Where in the world?!¡± Irik exclaimed. The workers hesitated. ¡°That is¡­ We tracked down the last boutique she went to.¡± ¡°Then?¡± Irik¡¯s face hardened. They looked at each other¡¯s faces. They were hesitating whether or not to say this. ¡°A carriage went and took her away.¡± ¡°Carriage? Which family?¡± As expected, it was a noble family that was protecting Philia. ¡°That is¡­¡± ¡°Say it!¡± ¡°That is¡­¡± It¡¯s not unusual to have a bit of greed. Irik threw the bag of gold coins into the man¡¯s arms. Then the hesitation disappeared in his eyes. ¡°It seems to have been the Crown Prince¡¯s.¡± ¡°Haa¡­¡± Irik was not shocked. Instead, he remained in deep thought. It was no surprise. The anxiety he had in his heart just became a reality. ¡°So, did they go to the Imperial Palace?¡± ¡°Probably¡­¡± ¡°Alright. Go back.¡± The workers bowed their heads and went back. Irik clenched his teeth. He threw the vase that was on the table. A large crash resounded as the vase broke. ¡°That guy¡­¡± After all, what he saw was not in vain. It wasn¡¯t just a brief glance at Philia. How many men covet the saint Philia. ¡°May God curse you.¡± Even though Philia wasn¡¯t a real saint, she was a girl who had been raised with great care in the temple. Even if the oracle was manipulated, this fact did not change. What a pure, clean child she was. ¡°Philia.¡± Irik thought of Philia¡¯s smiling face. ¡®Brother Irik.¡¯ He missed Philia¡¯s figure. Whenever she did her prayers, she did not know how reverent and beautiful she was. And when she finished her prayers, how dazzling her smile was when she made eye contact with him¡­ ¡°Philia¡­ I miss you.¡± Irik thought of Philia. Irik hated the real saint, Bianca. She was filled with earthly stains on her. Unlike Philia, who could only think of prayers and memorizing the scripture, all Bianca did was sway the believers and try to win over Irik. God made a mistake. Irik clenched his teeth. Irik called the priest and sent him a letter telling that he was going to the Imperial Palace. If he would get the chance to meet Philia, he would explain the circumstances to her. That kind child would understand. He would sincerely apologize, and from now on, he would take care of her, not that prince. Irik¡¯s heart was pounding. In the space he had arranged for her, Philia would be in his care. She would wait for him and smile as she was glad to welcome him back. For some reason, the more he remembered Philia¡¯s pitiful figure, the tighter his heart became. As if he just ¡®anticipated¡¯ that life. Irik, realizing that thought, hurriedly shook his head. ¡°Miss, you look good.¡± At Paula¡¯s kind words, Philia smiled. ¡°Do I look like that?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Philia turned her head shyly and looked at the mirror. It was as if a completely different person was standing in the mirror. Her dress was different from the white, gray, or dark-colored dress that she usually wore. It was the first time she knew she looked good in a gold outfit. Around her slender neck was a modest diamond necklace. The necklace was in the form of a single necklace in several rows, with a large jewel the size of a thumb in the center. Then, around it, small jewels were hung from a thin chain like stars scattered around it, giving it an elegant air. Earrings of the same design were hung over her ears. That day since she heard Claude¡¯s confession, Philia started opening up. When Philia smiled brightly, Claude was also delighted. Seeing him like that, Philia was happy. It was a chain of joy. And so they became lovers. Claude openly brought many things for Philia. Beautiful tea, beautiful flowers, beautiful clothes, beautiful jewelry. The things that were so colorful and pretty that made her eyes widen. Claude took it all in stride and offered her more. Philia was burdened with the gifts. She thought it wasn¡¯t like her to be so appreciative of material things, but it felt good to see it nonetheless. Because she knew how big his heart was. ¡°Is the Crown Prince not coming today?¡± ¡°It seems so.¡± Philia looked disappointed. ¡°If you like him that much, why did you run away last time?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°I almost would have died.¡± In Paula¡¯s words, Philia bowed her head in shame. Philia could hear her joking tone, but what Paula said was true. That day Philia fled, Claude nearly killed Paula. The only reason she could live was that Philia was looking for her. ¡®Where is Paula?¡¯ It really was just that. Paula now knew how she would treat this woman. She even knew what the prince wanted. Paula was obligated to make sure Philia was never bored. And it had to be another reason to be able to stay here. The fact that she had just given her a scolding like that was quite intentional. ¡°Are you bored?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°If you are bored, please tell me. I¡¯ll go out with you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really okay.¡± Of course, when Philia went out, everyone would have to move along with, and this made things even more cumbersome for the employees. But Paula would be terrified if Philia is tormented by boredom. In a very cruel way that Philia would not notice. Paula was afraid of Philia¡¯s very existence. However, she also thought she was pitiful on the other hand. She did not know about Philia¡¯s origins, but she probably grew up as pretty as a flower in a greenhouse. So, even though she ran away, the only place she went was the clothing store. If she truly wanted to escape, she had to run until the bitter end. But then she thought she could get a job instead, that¡¯s why her attempt to run away failed. She was really naive. ¡°Were you scolded a lot?¡± Philia asked worriedly. Paula smiled at her and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was a nuisance.¡± It was a sincere apology. No matter how fearful she was, the sincere apology moved Paula¡¯s heart. So Paula asked cautiously. ¡°May I know where came from?¡± At Paula¡¯s question, Philia widened her eyes. She hesitated, as if perplexed. Paula realized that she had made a mistake. ¡°I¡­ I come from a place not too far from here.¡± Philia¡¯s face turned gloomy. ¡°I got kicked out.¡± Philia gripped the hem of her skirt. Paula said affectionately. ¡°It must have been very difficult.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°But you are okay now, right? Because His Highness is with you.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Paula smiled brightly. And Philia said with a rare expression. ¡°And it¡¯s nice to meet Paula. So¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Paula is like a mother.¡± When Philia looked at her with a smile, Paula felt a little guilty. She had heard that Philia¡¯s parents were dead. Even this poor little girl, who didn¡¯t give up her side at first, ended up giving her heart like this. Paula is also a puppet of the prince. Claude looked at the paperwork carefully and smiled. The results were satisfactory. Should he remove them or not, or rather, to use him for a pathetic purpose. This came across his mind. It was quite a tempting idea. But he changed his mind because he came up with a very simple method. ¡°He¡¯ll be useful.¡± ¡°Will it be okay?¡± Claude nodded his head at the servant¡¯s words. It was his brother who he thought he would get rid of. A prince who was treated coldly because he had no ability. After being humiliated by Kshamil, a country founded by an uneducated savage, both the Emperor and the Empress trembled, loathing him and treating him as a non-existent child. ¡°Carlos.¡± He thought Carlos was someone with no special abilities, but he was secretly gathering strength. It was so clear what he was aiming for, so Claude thought of getting rid of him. The reason was simple. Because he dared to covet what was his. Had it not been for Philia, Carlos would have been removed in the near future. ¡°Marriage.¡± The corner of Claude¡¯s lips curved up. He hated everything about marriage. However, the more he thought about it, the more he was pleased that what Philia wanted with him was ¡®marriage¡¯. Originally, he planned to appoint Carlos as his successor without getting married even after ascending to the throne. Unless, of course, Carlos wasn¡¯t aiming for his place. However, he changed his mind. Claude knew he was born to become Emperor. As such, the throne was, of course, his. He had no sense of responsibility to lead this country. However, Claude was born as the next Emperor, and relinquishing the position meant his defeat. And with his defeat, he would lose his life. This was the purpose of his life. Because of that, even if it bothered him, the throne was his. ¡°¡­Yes, he¡¯s useful.¡± Thanks to Carlos¡¯ unexpected abilities and Philia¡¯s cute plea, he was able to think differently. He had a very interesting idea. At the same time, he imagined being able to screw over his disgusting father and his annoying mother. ¡°Your Highness!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°The high priest asks for an audience.¡± High Priest? Claude¡¯s eyes narrowed. The servant hesitated at the gaze to tell him the reason. Then a loud voice was heard. ¡°Philia! Where are you?!¡± Claude remembered the voice. In the end, that dimwit seemed to have caught wind. ¡ª¡ª Translator¡¯s Note: The ¡®Carlos¡¯ mentioned here is the ML of another novel titled, ¡®Be Indulged¡¯ But it seems like the timeline of Be Fascinated is set to be before the events of Be Indulged because in this book, Carlos has yet to become Emperor. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 16 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 16 ¡°Y-Your Highness!¡± He rolled up her golden skirt and pulled her underwear down roughly. Her white butt caught his eye. Claude¡¯s hand rubbed her cl*toris. ¡°Uh, uhhmm!¡± An honest response came back. Claude inserted his p*nis that had stood the moment she came in. ¡°Heuhk¡­¡­.¡± Philia¡¯s hand against the wall turned white. Surprisingly, her insides were already wet. ¡°What were you thinking about that you¡¯re already so wet?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°What were you thinking about, hm? Tell me, Philia.¡± Claude whispered persistently. When Philia hesitated to answer, Claude raised his hand and slapped her a*s firmly. ¡°Hnngh!¡± ¡°Why are you so wet?¡± A softer tone. Philia knew during their relationship he always had a harsher tone. But, had she gone crazy with all this obscenity? She preferred to be treated with harshness. When he hit her butt like this, a thrilling energy ran down her spine. She just went crazy when he thrusted his manhood inside her. ¡°Haagh!¡± Again, her inner walls twitched as she clenched over him tightly. Claude stroked her red flesh. Philia¡¯s bottom, with his dark red genitals buried, was also dyed red. ¡°Philia, I think you like being hit.¡± ¡°¡­No.¡± ¡°Huh? If you don¡¯t like it, there¡¯s no reason for you to hesitate when responding.¡± The overwhelming pillar of flesh that had not fully entered penetrated as if piercing her walls. ¡°Tell me what you were thinking about that you got so wet.¡± ¡°I, I saw Your Highness in my dream when I was taking a nap earlier. Mmngh¡­¡± ¡°Then what did you do? Hmm?¡± ¡°¡­Your Highness, no more please¡­.¡± ¡°Hmm? How did I do it?¡± Claude patted her bottom as if it was a warning. Philia¡¯s face turned red. She finally closed her eyes tightly and shouted. ¡°You, you did this from the back like this! Huhk!¡± Claude¡¯s excited movements accelerated. Her inner walls surrounding his manhood continued to twitch. It felt marvelous. It was like she was melting around him, painstakingly caressing him inside. ¡°More¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to say¡­ Kyaak!¡± He slapped her on the other side of her butt and she knelt down. Her bottom was burning. ¡°L-Lying down like this¡­¡± ¡°Then?¡± ¡°Like¡­ An animal¡­¡± ¡°Like this?¡± ¡°Yes, hnnngh!¡± Claude shoved it in roughly, and Philia let out a scream. A small scream mixed with shame and guilt during the act was brief, but now he could hear her voice fully. ¡°Hagh, hngh, mmmh, unnggh!¡± Philia looked like she was going crazy. While Claude did not come to the mansion, she must have been missing him, and she dreamed of sleeping with Claude. How surprised she was when Claude suddenly came to visit her not long after she woke up. The orgasm she felt in her dreams didn¡¯t go away, and when he actually inserted it in that position, it felt like she was going crazy. Even now he was wilder than he was in her dream. He was like a beast in heat. ¡°Do you like me?¡± ¡°Uhhk, hnnnggg!¡± ¡°Say yes, Philia.¡± Claude said this in a whisper. Philia nodded her head frantically. She greedily took in his length and swallowed it whole in the place that dripped an overwhelming amount of fluids. Philia moved her hips to respond to his pounding. With her legs spread out, like a female beast, in the same heat as she accepted her mate, she took him in and responded to his each and every thrust. The pleasure that Claude offered was like no other. It was even more than she thought before. His low moan could be heard in the movement. More than anything else, it was proof that he was excited. Claude mixed his body with her again and again, when there are many women who are obviously beautiful and good. So she trusted Claude. His thick length pierced and stabbed her walls. Saliva dripped from her red lips, not knowing what to do with the familiar but sharp pleasure. In the end, even her arms became weak and she fell down. Her swaying breasts were squashed to the floor as she drew an obscene curve to her movements. ¡°If you wished for this, you have to do it to the end.¡± ¡°Heuk!¡± His hand slapped her on the a*s again, and she forced strength into her arms and rolled her waist. Her face was dyed red as though it was about to explode, but her vision was white from the pleasure he gave. Philia shook her back and swallowed his pillar of flesh. When she lifted her head, she saw the mirror that had not been removed. Philia looked at the mirror. Mating animals were seen. A beast that was desperate for pleasure¡­ Philia looked at her own figure. She looked completely different from before, when she didn¡¯t know men and didn¡¯t know pleasure. Loose eyes, red cheeks. It is the face of a woman who is more lewd than Liza who was mixing sleeping with a man. How could she make a face like this¡­ A sharp moan came out of her lips. She looked at the huge male that dominated her. The body she had always seen when he was on top collided with her as if it was about to swallow her body. She looked at Claude¡¯s face. She had the eyes that Philia feared, and the face that looked down at her¡­ Meanwhile, Philia thought he was terrifying. But with that blatant and obscene gesture, she eventually reached her climax first. ¡°Huuuungh!¡± Claude pulled out his length. He looked at Philia¡¯s back, quivering with excitement, and touched his own genitals. The figure that had not yet climaxed soon reached its peak in seeing the body that had just been embraced by his own. ¡°Hagh¡­¡± Warm, white s*men splashed on her waist as if to mark his territory, then as he panted with satisfaction, he spoke. ¡°You are mine.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You are mine.¡± Claude lifted her waist and held her from behind. As she sat on his firm thighs, she looked up at Claude. ¡°Claude.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t live without me, hm? Tamed like this¡­¡± Philia, trembling with pleasure, could not refute Claude¡¯s words. It started out as a weakness, but eventually, she became accustomed to the pleasures he gave her as Claude continuously became one with her over and over again. ¡°Tell me you¡¯re mine.¡± ¡°I¡¯m yours.¡± Philia looked up and spoke to Claude, and Claude kissed her. Feeling the tongue piercing wildly, Philia thought it was going to be a long night. Philia woke up. She liked the soft, gentle quilt atop her naked body. Staring at the sunlight shining through the window, Philia stared blankly at the wall. Then, the door opened. Philia raised her body as she knew it was of course Paula. ¡°Philia.¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t gone yet?¡± Philia blushed and covered herself with the blanket. ¡°I miss you a lot today.¡± Claude smiled and sat down on the bed. His eyes scanned Philia¡¯s body with satisfaction. Neck, shoulder, collarbone¡­ Everything was filled with the red marks he had made. Claude¡¯s large hands grabbed her face and kissed her cheeks slowly. ¡°It smells good.¡± ¡°Because you washed it.¡± Philia chuckled. Philia looked at Claude and asked a question that came to mind. ¡°Your Highness. May I ask you something?¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°Why do you speak harshly yet formally at times, and sometimes you don¡¯t?¡± * ¡°Do you want me to be harsh?¡± Claude asked curiously. Philia shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m just curious. I am no longer the saint.¡± ¡°Sometimes I feel like I¡¯m being rude when I speak harshly.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Because of my position. I feel like I¡¯m giving orders when I¡¯m speaking harshly. Even if you¡¯re not a saint, it feels like we¡¯re having an unbalanced conversation.¡± ¡°So, what is that feeling?¡± ¡°I want to respect you, talk to you properly and softly.¡± Philia¡¯s eyes widened at Claude¡¯s words. Both of her cheeks were dyed red. That was what she was trying to say. She¡¯s not a saint anymore and he didn¡¯t have to be so respectful of her anymore. However, even though she was not a saint, it was an unexpected answer as he spoke properly to make her feel respected. ¡°Then why are you harsh sometimes?¡± ¡°I¡¯m so out of my mind that I can¡¯t even think straight. Sometimes there are real orders. For example, take it off.¡± Philia laughed bitterly. ¡°What is that?¡± She said so, but the tip of her nose turned red. It was as if tears were welling up. ¡°I am yours.¡± Philia lowered her head and said. Claude smiled. ¡°Claude, you¡¯re mine too.¡± Philia took a little more courage. She used to be a saint, but now she was nothing. It was Claude who saved her and brought her back. She knew that his obsession was a bit excessive. She also knew that he had a selfish streak. ¡°I¡¯ve already been yours all this time.¡± At Claude¡¯s words, Philia grinned. Claude touched Philia¡¯s bare shoulder. When Philia looked up, he looked down at her and smiled. When she first met him, he was a figure she had never imagined. With only Philia in his eyes and smiling wide, how could it be said that it wasn¡¯t love? ¡°Claude.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°No.¡± She unwittingly opened her mouth and tried to tell Claude that she loved him. But she swallowed those words without realizing it. It was because of the uneasiness that remained on one side of her heart, the sudden feeling of being alone, and her shyness. Instead, she took Claude¡¯s hand and tried to kiss Claude¡¯s cheek. But she didn¡¯t reach him well with her height. She got her knees up and tried to kiss him, but lost her focus and she lost the blanket that was covering her body. ¡°Kyaak!¡± Whatever thought she had, it came out with a pretty cute voice. Claude grinned and looked at the naked Philia. A dark glimmer appeared in Claude¡¯s eyes. ¡°So, at times like this, I¡¯m all that¡¯s in your mind.¡± Philia widened her eyes. He kissed Philia on her lips in an instant. Naturally, her body was laid on the bed. ¡°Ah¡­ since this morning!¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re tired.¡± Claude smiled and looked at Philia trapped under his arms. The blanket went down, and her soft skin smelled of the flower water and perfume that had washed her body. Once again he wanted to bite her soft flesh and roll it with his tongue. ¡°I want to hold you like this, but¡­¡± Claude remembered those in the Imperial Palace. The Emperor was laying down, but his mind was alive. The Empress, too. This time, if they found out that he had yet to come back, they¡¯d attach someone to surveil him. Philia¡¯s figure lying on the dark blue sheet was like a painting. Bright blonde hair, blue eyes. Watery eyes filled with strange expectations. Eyes that were full of affection towards him. Claude suddenly felt that everything had been filled. Everything was perfect. His lower body hardened again, but he was forced to bear it by putting his mouth to her lips. When Philia met his eyes, she smiled with a shy face. He knew why Philia was doing this now. Even though she was not a saint, he treated her with respect. He didn¡¯t give a nice answer, but what he said this time was really sincere. Because it was a problem with his frequent slanderous conversations. Such swearing will cause resentment in people. So that she wouldn¡¯t feel this, he spoke respectfully to Philia. ¡®Was it something you would be so happy about?¡¯ Respect. Claude etched the word into his mind. And, he seldom said this. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you, but Philia.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ ¡± ¡°You can do whatever you want in the mansion.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°As long as you don¡¯t run away from me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not running away.¡± Philia took Claude¡¯s hand and interlocked them. Claude liked it. In another sense, it seemed to be unreasonable. To be precise, his rationality was still there, but there were too many things to consider. Is this what it feels like to be excited? He thought he wanted to do anything for her. He didn¡¯t want only to hold her anymore¡ªhe just wanted to be with her. However, Claude left his regrets behind and went out of the room. ¡ª¡ª note: Claude speaks with honorifics with Philia at times, but at other times, he speaks informally. it¡¯s not really apparent in translation though because English doesn¡¯t have any levels of formality, unlike Korean, that¡¯s why the phrase ¡®speaking informally¡¯ has been translated as ¡®speaking harshly¡¯. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 17 Chapter 17 After Claude left, Philia, who was dressed, smiled to herself. It¡¯s not the dark blue you¡¯ve seen often, nor the too bright sky blue, it¡¯s a subtle blue. Philia really liked this outfit. ¡°Paula, I want to take a walk in the garden today.¡± If you wear pretty clothes, of course you¡¯d want to go out. Philia decided to take a walk in the garden. This blue dress in the sun will definitely have a beautiful luster. She began to wander the garden with an energetic heart. In the garden, there were the flowers she liked. ¡°You don¡¯t want to get out of here?¡± At Paula¡¯s question, Philia shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fun to go out, but I don¡¯t want to leave.¡± Philia was well aware of her identity. She didn¡¯t want anyone to recognize her. What would she do if she met any priests in the capital? If she met any of the nobles who were worshiping¡­ She had to be careful of certain places. Especially with the priests looked at her with contempt if they knew what she was doing. They were the ones who abandoned her just because she wasn¡¯t the saint, but it was painful to imagine them seeing her like that. She¡¯d rather have a garden view. The garden was sufficient. How gorgeous and beautiful this garden is than the temple garden. She realized that she likes things more flashy than she thinks. It was not a worldly desire for material things, but a longing for bright and clear things. Because she has always lived in a place where there is little color. She doesn¡¯t have to go out. As she began to trust Claude more, her heart became calm. Philia could even hum. It was when she put her hand on a brilliantly colored red rose. ¡°Careful¡­¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Before Paula could finish speaking, she was pierced by a thorn. Red blood flowed from her fingers. ¡°Hold on, I¡¯ll bring you some medicine.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m fine!¡± But Paula didn¡¯t listen. Philia blamed herself for having an accident. ¡°Silly¡­¡± Philia looked at the drops of blood dripping from her fingers. It was the same color as the rose. As she blew her bitter hand, a sound was heard. ¡°Hmm¡­?¡± A voice that sounds like men are arguing. Philia had a puzzled expression on her face. She thinks it¡¯s coming from the front door of this mansion¡­ Philia walked towards it. And the one who is fighting the gatekeepers at the door¡­ ¡°Reverend Irik?¡± Philia¡¯s body stiffened. Irik lifted his head and looked at Philia beyond the gate. ¡°Philia!¡± ¡°Go back!¡± ¡°Ohhh! Who refuses the visit of a High Priest!¡± ¡°This is the master¡¯s order!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that His Highness allowed me to come?! Philia!¡± She looked at Irik¡¯s desperate face. It was as if he was asking for help. Come to think of it, why did he come alone without any priests who followed him? Philia tilted her head to the side. ¡°Philia, please! Let¡¯s just talk. Just once is fine!¡± What should she do? Philia was worried. She didn¡¯t want to see Irik¡¯s face. After all, isn¡¯t he the one who serves the ¡®real¡¯ saint in the empty place without her? But Philia knew that it was a childish feeling. It was only natural that he worshiped the real saint. He went to jail because of her and she couldn¡¯t drive him into this childish feelings. ¡°Tell him to come in.¡± At Philia¡¯s words, the gatekeepers looked at her. ¡°But the Master¡­¡± ¡°He has decided to entrust everything in this mansion to me.¡± Philia said softly. The gatekeeper hesitated. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be good to know how you treated the High Priest. I will take care of it.¡± ¡°But Miss¡­¡± ¡°He is my guest.¡± Philia¡¯s words were difficult to refuse. Here, if they ignore her words, the ¡®owner of the mansion¡¯ may be angry with them. It didn¡¯t look good afterwards Also, if it was a problem that they treated the high priest as Philia said, it was also dangerous. However, they had an order not to let any rats come close. Their ¡®master¡¯s word is absolute. ¡°Hey, are you imprisoning Philia now? What are you doing?¡± Even the high priest looked at the gatekeepers with blazing eyes. If the high priest takes the ¡®imprisonment¡¯ issue as a case, they will surely get into trouble. ¡°Do I have to get permission to meet my people?¡± The commands conflicted. On top of that, Claude insisted that Philia act so that she wouldn¡¯t feel trapped. ¡°No. Excuse me.¡± They couldn¡¯t hold out any longer. The gatekeepers opened the door. Irik was looking at Philia. She was different from the Philia he had known before. She had always been dressed in white or gray, but now she was dressed in an intense blue hue. Not just in appearance. She had always had a thin impression, but she seemed to have been refined. Just like women on the ¡®outside¡¯. Philia, who was the saint, was also beautiful, but now Philia is even more beautiful. If it were all the men, perhaps they would have looked back at her at least once. ¡°You have changed a lot.¡± ¡°Yes, Reverend.¡± Philia lowered her eyes and spoke quietly. ¡°You must be very angry.¡± ¡°I have no right to be angry.¡± It was Philia¡¯s sincerity. Seeing this, Irik¡¯s face was dimly dyed. Her outward appearance has changed slightly, but her inside has remained the same. She was a gentle and kind-hearted saint, that was the Philia that Irik knew. ¡°I thought you would understand me.¡± He¡¯s not apologizing, and he¡¯s not even touching her heart. Philia was very slightly disappointed at Irik¡¯s attitude of accepting it right away. ¡°Philia, I still can¡¯t believe they claim that you¡¯re fake.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡®Even though you think that way, you turned towards the real saint.¡¯ Philia was startled by the thoughts coming out of her own mind. ¡°I am going to find a way.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t do that. Because I am a fake.¡± ¡°Philia. Don¡¯t think like that. Why do you think I bowed my back to you as your high priest? It is for you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Philia, you are real.¡± There was not a single question of doubt in Irik¡¯s eyes. His eyes were clearly those of her ¡®side¡¯ on which she relied. However, Philia who came to the temple became a little unfamiliar with him. ¡°Reverend Irik. I may not be a saint. You have to think about that.¡± ¡°Philia. I know you¡¯re angry, but don¡¯t say that.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a possibility. Reverend Irik¡± ¡°However¡­¡± ¡°Because we¡¯re friends? Or is it because of Reverend Irik¡¯s power?¡± ¡°You, what¡­¡± ¡°Or do I hold no value if I am not the saint?¡± At Philia¡¯s question, Irik gave a piercing expression on his face. He was curious about Philia. Why was she denying the possibility that she is not fake? ¡°That¡¯s¡­ not true.¡± Irik clenched his teeth and said. Seeing Irik who had lost his spirit, it was Philia who was rather surprised. She had never pushed him this way. But why¡­ ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I must have been too sensitive. I didn¡¯t mean to push you.¡± Philia politely apologized. Irik smiled brightly. ¡°No, Philia. Rather, it makes me feel better when you get angry.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Yes, you have to think about the possibility that it isn¡¯t right. That¡¯s right. But when I see you, I think of you as the ¡®saint¡¯.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°So, Philia, let¡¯s go back.¡± At Irik¡¯s kind words, Philia widened her eyes. ¡°Where?¡± ¡°Anywhere. I will make a shelter near the temple.¡± Philia looked at Irik¡¯s face. Why does this person¡¯s eyes overlap with Claude¡¯s? Was it because she gave Irik affection in the temple? ¡°No. I am not going.¡± Philia shook her head. If only Irik had come a little earlier. No, if she hadn¡¯t seen him at that time, she might have taken Irik¡¯s hand and followed him. But now there was no place for her beside him. She wanted to believe that she was the saint, but if she went to Irik¡¯s side, she would only become a thorn at his side. And¡­ ¡°Philia, I don¡¯t care if you refuse because you¡¯re a nuisance. The High Priest has a lot of funds to manage. You are the one I¡­¡± ¡°No, I want to stay here.¡± ¡°Did the Crown Prince give such an order?¡± Philia opened her eyes wide. After all, he knew about her and had come to find her. Philia let out a sigh. ¡°It¡¯s not an order.¡± ¡°Even meeting me requires permission from the gatekeeper. You are a child raised nobly in the temple. Why the hell do you have to ask for permission?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, of course, because he is the owner of this house. And in the end, you met me anyway.¡± At Philia¡¯s words, Irik was speechless. ¡°Are you going to keep living here while walking on eggshells around him?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t walk on eggshells around him. I never did.¡± ¡°Philia. You were reluctant in front of the Prince.¡± That¡¯s right. Philia flinched. ¡°Tell me more. Are you being threatened by him? Even the Crown Prince of the Empire cannot do this to you. I can help you.¡± Irik said desperately. Philia¡¯s heart warmed at Irik¡¯s concern. Still, he cared for her like a brother. Well, she¡¯d rather be honest. ¡°There is no such thing as intimidation. I¡®m staying here because I want to.¡± ¡°¡­You want to?¡± ¡°Yes. He helped me out when I was in trouble.¡± ¡°¡­Then? What do you mean?¡± At Irik¡¯s words, Philia carefully opened her mouth. ¡°I adore His Majesty.¡± At Philia¡¯s words, Irik¡¯s eyes widened. Philia couldn¡¯t help it when she saw Irik, shaken up by what she said. ¡°Don¡¯t say nonsense! What kind of love could the saint possibly¡ª?!¡± Irik yelled at Philia. As she flinched, he said with a sigh. ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just like I said, I like His Highness. There was a time when I saw him in the temple and was terrified. However¡­¡± ¡°Philia, come to your senses!¡± Eric grabbed her shoulder. Why was she making that face? It¡¯s like she¡¯s been brainwashed. Why? ¡°He likes me too.¡± ¡°Haa. I¡¯m going crazy.¡± Irik raised the corners of his lips. He looked at her Philia with a smirk. ¡°Philia, you¡¯re so naive.¡± Tsk, when he looked at Philia, he clicked his tongue, and she opened her eyes wide. As Philia showed him an unfamiliar side, Irik also showed an unfamiliar side to her. He had a cold laugh. ¡°That¡¯s it, it¡¯s because you¡¯re rare.¡± ¡°Rare?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s say you are fake, but you were a saint. A woman pure and clean, untouched by men.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Do you know how much the men outside salivate over you? The same goes for the Crown Prince.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t have it, you want it even more. You are such a being, Philia.¡± At Irik¡¯s words, Philia¡¯s heart sank. ¡°Because you are different from other women. Because you are a pure, clean, spotless woman who knows no filth. How crazy it drives the guys out there.¡± Philia¡¯s heart was pounding. ¡°Brother¡­ Irik.¡± ¡°Philia.¡± Philia¡¯s face turned pale. She bit her lip. ¡°I will just stay here.¡± ¡°Philia! What I¡¯m saying now¡­!¡± ¡°The high priest is now calling¡­¡± How did you look at me? Philia trusted Claude. She also doubted him once. But she wouldn¡¯t say that without seeing Claude smiling. ¡°You are thinking lowly of me right now.¡± ¡°Philia! Wake up. He couldn¡¯t reach you before, but now he has reached you and locked you up¡ª¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk of His Highness like that!¡± Philia exclaimed. Irik was startled by Philia¡¯s sharp voice. Tears welled up on Philia¡¯s face. Irik¡¯s words wounded her. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 18 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 18 ¡°Philia¡­¡± Irik grabbed Philia¡¯s shoulder. At that moment, the shoulder of the dress she was wearing came down. Irik saw the red marks left on her neck. He knew at once what those were. That man¡ªthe man¡¯s mouth coveted her. His saint had already been defiled. ¡°Are you sleeping with the prince?¡± At Irik¡¯s words, Philia¡¯s vision turned white. ¡°Tell me, Philia, did you give up your body?¡± Contrary to her vision, her face was dyed red with shame. ¡°I¡¯m asking if you got yourself defiled by a man!¡± Being defiled¡­ Philia became a dirty woman in an instant. For a moment, Philia saw contempt in Irik¡¯s eyes. No, it was perhaps hatred towards her. ¡°You too¡­ You are just like any other woman.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°You fell for the man¡¯s appearance, for obsession with wealth¡­ Now you have given away your precious innocence. As soon as you knew you were not a saint, you gave your body to the flames of filthy lust!¡± Along with shame, why did she feel guilty? Now, she was no longer a saint. She didn¡¯t have to keep her vows of chastity either. At Irik¡¯s remarks, she bowed her head like a criminal. Then, Irik became even more incensed. ¡°I was wrong about you. You have already changed.¡± Irik¡¯s chilly voice pierced the back of her neck. And as she looked down, the blue dress she was wearing filled her gaze. This was a gift from Claude. Because he knew she liked colorful clothes. Philia grabbed the hem of her skirt. No, she was not a sinner. ¡°Don¡¯t treat me like a sinner.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You said you value me, Priest, and yet you ignored me the most.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I am not a saint.¡± ¡°Philia.¡± ¡°And yes. I slept with His Highness.¡± ¡°You!¡± ¡°It was what I was hoping for. Actually, I was very attracted to His Highness.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I guess I was a woman who couldn¡¯t help it. I apologize for disappointing you. But, Priest. You have no right to criticize and scold me. I am just now an ordinary person.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Even if I was foolishly deceived by His Highness. Even if I get abandoned by His Highness. I will take responsibility for my life. So please go back.¡± Irik¡¯s face burned red with anger. Philia had a determined expression on her face. ¡°Philia!¡± ¡°Brother was disappointed with me, but I was also disappointed with Brother.¡± Tears welled up in Philia¡¯s blue eyes. Irik looked at her with a puzzled expression. It was Philia, who became the kind of woman he loathed. But why was she shaking with those tears? Irik looked at her and, as if possessed, spoke to Philia. ¡°Philia¡­ I¡­ I¨C Nevertheless. I cannot give up on you.¡± It was a bittersweet regret. He was angry at Philia for being defiled by another man, but when Philia cut him off, Irik was terrified. Irik lowered his voice as he looked at the door, and he spoke secretly. ¡°I will send you a bird.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Send me a letter if you ever get abandoned or in a dangerous situation.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to.¡± Philia refused, but Irik did not listen and went out of the room. Philia sat down on the sofa with a look of disappointment. Tears flowed from her eyes. It was just what she had envisioned earlier in the garden. She knew that the priests would despise her once they knew what she was doing. But she thought Irik wouldn¡¯t. Her heart ached at Irik¡¯s hurtful words. Nevertheless, it was even more heartbreaking to say that he would contact her, or she should contact him if she was abandoned. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were such a person.¡± It was then that Philia realized what kind of person Irik was. He thought of her as an idealized version of herself. But the moment she didn¡¯t have those qualities anymore, he blamed her and got angry. But it was also true that he cared for her. ¡®You are just like any other woman.¡¯ What did Irik think that made her different from the rest? She began to sob sadly. ¡°Miss.¡± Paula came in and hugged her. Philia sobbed louder, and she began to cry. ¡°Lady, you don¡¯t have to listen to such a person.¡± ¡°Paula, I¡­ I¡­ Am I such a fool?¡± She asked with a puzzled expression. Paula didn¡¯t answer. ¡°He was like my older brother. At least, shouldn¡¯t he be happy that I¡¯m living a good life first?¡± ¡°You said it well. Whatever it is, it¡¯s not the Miss¡¯ fault, whether or not you¡¯ve slept with someone.¡± At this moment, Paula had a heartfelt sympathy for this lady. After listening to the conversation, Paula finally realized who she was. ¡°Even if the lady is a saint, it is still the same.¡± ¡°You have heard everything.¡± ¡°Of course. I stood outside because I didn¡¯t want to give him a chance to harm you. Now, give me your hand.¡± At Paula¡¯s urging, Philia reached out her hand. She found out that she had been pierced by a rose thorn and wounded. ¡°Lady, where are your wounds?¡± At Paula¡¯s question, Philia looked at her finger. She had no thorn wounds. ¡°It was obviously a big wound¡­¡± ¡°There was only a lot of blood but it must have been a small wound. Thank God.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°How good would it be if the wounds inflicted by people were like this?¡± Philia said so and began to sob. Rather than the wounds on her fingers, the wounds in the heart that Irik had inflicted hurt more. ¡®If you can¡¯t have it, you want it more. They are such beings, Philia.¡¯ How can he say such a thing? Her tears couldn¡¯t stop. So Philia wept sadly for a long time. It was evening when Claude arrived. He went up to Philia¡¯s room without changing his clothes. As she sat in her chair and wept, Philia looked at Claude and she stood up. He promptly noticed that Philia was reluctant. ¡°Claude.¡± Tears streamed down her cheeks as she opened her mouth. ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± At Claude¡¯s question, Philia bit her lip. Sad tears continued to flow. ¡°S¡­ So.¡± ¡°¡­Philia. Come on.¡± Claude reached out to her, but Philia shook her head. Claude¡¯s eyes narrowed. He knew what happened today. ¡°Claude, why do you like me?¡± Irik¡¯s words hurt her, but inside, it once again stirred up her anxiety. He likes her. But why does this person like her? As Irik said, because she¡¯s rare? ¡°Why are you asking that?¡± ¡°I want to know.¡± Claude said without thinking much. ¡°There is no particular reason. I just like you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°The moment I saw your face, I immediately thought that I wanted you.¡± It was Claude¡¯s honest words. But it sounded hopeless to Philia. ¡°You want me?¡± ¡°Yes, I wanted you. I also wanted you to cry.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°But seeing you cry like this makes me feel bad again.¡± Claude bowed his head. He wanted to touch her swollen lips from crying, and lick her tears. ¡°Huhh¡­¡± As she sobbed, Philia blinked her eyes. She was still crying. ¡°So you don¡¯t like it?¡± Philia looked at Claude¡¯s face. In a way, the expression on his face with subtle hesitation was like a child. She looked into those eyes, those eyes, and believed that he liked her. ¡°Uhm¡­¡± His hand patted her and then started stroking her back. She knew what pleasure he would bring soon. Would this strange feeling go away if she slept with him and let him hold her? If she cried out for the hot and violent pleasure, perhaps she would be able to forget it. The troubled Philia eventually rubbed her own thighs between his legs. Before he could say anything, she kissed him. It meant permission. ¡°I think I¡¯ll go crazy if you provoke me like this.¡± He lifted her up and sat her down on the table and poured kisses. With her skirt rolled up, he stood between her legs as he leaned down to kiss her. This man, whose thoughts were a mystery to her, went into heat like a beast when he intertwined his body with hers. She wanted to check that. ¡°Ah!¡± Supporting the body that fell behind, he pressed her body closer together. His huge thing could be felt through his clothes. Like her, he was excited. She was happy with it, and she grew confident. ¡°Philia.¡± When he took off all of his pants, his bulging manhood was revealed. It was a terrifying thing, but Philia stroked it. From the tip, the already clear liquid was coming out. Claude bit her neck as her hand ran down the pillar of flesh. ¡°Hagh!¡± It was stinging, but the low-pitched moaning in her ear was strange. Locking him to her with her own legs, Philia gasped for breath. Her blue dress was unbuttoned, revealing her large breasts. ¡°Mmm!¡± He bit the protruding nipple. As she writhed, his pillar between her legs grew so large that it was hard to hold in her hand. The tip of his tongue swirled around her nipple. She felt a tingling sensation between her legs. ¡°Claude, hurry.¡± Claude smiled lowly at her urging, and he took off her underwear. Her underwear was already wet with just him caressing her. Perhaps because of her urging, Claude¡¯s manhood immediately pierced her. ¡°Hmngh¡­!¡± It was painful because she wasn¡¯t wet enough. Philia scratched his back, and he grabbed her by the waist and lifted her up. ¡°Uuungh!¡± A shrill voice leaked out. It was as if there were stars in her eyes. Her thighs trembled spontaneously. ¡°I like that you sound like a beast.¡± Claude whispered softly. Like a beast? She bit her lip. Claude grinned and grabbed her butt, moving wildly. She bit her lip as if she was c*mming. The more he did, the rougher his movements became. With the blunt sound of his flesh hitting her skin, his genitals touched the spot she felt most sensitive to, and she finally couldn¡¯t bear it. ¡°Haangg!¡± As much as she had endured it, it was a clear and lewd sound. She felt the liquid flowing between her legs. As a huge and hot thing thrusted into her, she had become his musical instrument. Holding him, she saw the blue dress barely draped over her body. She wore that blue dress and she was in the arms of a man. She was a woman who was howling with pleasure¡­ Even to appease her broken heart, she was using this pleasure. It was a situation that was as far-fetched as a dream. Oh, how she had considered this act a sin. ¡°Nnngh!¡± Philia admitted that she had changed. She looked at Claude as she met his eyes. As they made eye contact, he kissed her again. Irik trembled in anger. He looked like he was going crazy. It was hard to believe that the young and naive Philia had changed so much. She had always been naive, and she obeyed him well. She was very stubborn, but it was all just cute whining. He couldn¡¯t sleep for several days. In his mind, Philia, being violently assaulted by Claude, came to mind. That beast would rip the blue dress she wore roughly. Then he would see her white flesh. Perhaps Claude kissed the slender neck again and carved a red mark. Claude, that bastard, would take Philia like a beast, rubbing her soft, white breasts filthy. And when Philia would open her bright red lips with that beautiful face, she would make a pretty sound¡­ Thinking like that, Irik suddenly came to his senses. What the hell are you¡­ What were you thinking? Leaving Philia? Irik couldn¡¯t believe he had such an ugly idea. He looked between his legs. His body couldn¡¯t control it just by imagining it, and he was revealing his desires. ¡°Crazy¡­¡± He let out a low swear word, and prayed to God, and cleaned his body. But the aroused body showed no sign of subsiding. He needed holy water. If he poured holy water on it, it would clear his mind, so it would definitely help. Irik moved, and it was only when he came out to the corridor that he knew that it was already dawn. The temple was quiet. Irik naturally silenced his footsteps. It was not a sin to take a cup of holy water, but it was because he was reluctant to explain why he wanted to take it. How could he say that he has an erection because he thought of Philia? As he headed to the shrine where the holy water was, he heard someone¡¯s voice. ¡°Why do you do things like this?¡± It was a woman¡¯s voice. Irik halted his footsteps. ¡°But, no one noticed.¡± ¡°No one noticed? There will be some who pretend not to notice.¡± It was the voice of the real saint, Bianca. Who was the priest next to her? What were they talking about? As if answering that question, Bianca said. ¡°Does it make sense for a person to die by hanging to commit suicide without a pedestal?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°If the Crown Prince knew, it would be something to be very angry about!¡± Hang their neck? Pedestal? Prince? Irik¡¯s head turned. He recalled that the priest who interpreted the oracle committed suicide by hanging. ¡°If something¡¯s wrong, I might get kicked out like Philia!¡± She said sharply. Irik quietly retreated. His heart was pounding. The pieces of the puzzle were already put together in his mind. Bianca said she could have been kicked out. There was only one excuse for her to be expelled, and that was the ¡®oracle¡¯ that made Bianca her saint. The priest who interpreted the oracle committed suicide by hanging himself. Come to think of it, why didn¡¯t he notice that it was an absurd suicide case? At some point, his hazy mind returned to clarity. Now, the Saint Bianca was a fake. Philia was the real one. The priest who interpreted the oracle as a conspiracy of the Crown Prince was murdered under the guise of suicide, and Philia fell into the hands of the Crown Prince. Everything was his doing! Irik headed to the scripture engraved with the oracle. The steps were getting faster. Then, Irik¡¯s footsteps stopped. He couldn¡¯t decipher the scripture now anyway. Philia¡ªhe must save Philia. The poor saint who was persecuted without knowing anything! Irik clenched his fists. Chapter 19 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 19 Philia looked at the bracelet held out to her. The gold bracelet that had a leaf motif was delicately crafted as if each detail was alive. ¡°It¡¯s pretty.¡± Claude had a smile on his face. ¡°Do you like it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± As Philia nodded her head, Claude placed the bracelet on Philia¡¯s hand. ¡°Are you in a bad mood?¡± ¡°Am I?¡± At Claude¡¯s question, Philia shook her head. ¡°Do you want to go out?¡± ¡°No.¡± Philia struggled to show a smile. Claude¡¯s red-brown eyes looked at her. He hardened his expression. Was he offended? Philia walked over to Claude, she hugged him by the waist and rested her head on his chest. Then he reached out and stroked her blonde hair. She closed her eyes and rubbed her face. ¡°I just want to be like this.¡± ¡°¡­Strange.¡± ¡°Strange?¡± When Philia raised her head to look at Claude, Claude grinned. The rigid atmosphere from before seemed to have disappeared. ¡°What is really going on?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that I like you.¡± Claude laughed at Philia¡¯s words. It was sincere. Philia liked Claude. But she was at loss. What kind of feelings did Claude have for her? Was it the same, just as how Philia liked Claude, from one person to another? Or was this just the desire to possess something rare and difficult to obtain? ¡°I like you, too. So much that I don¡¯t know what to do if you¡¯re in my arms like this.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I want to give you everything in the world.¡± It¡¯s good at times like this, and it warmed her heart. Philia was in a good mood and smiled brightly. As Claude looked at it, he said as if it was funny. ¡°Now that I see it, I should have hugged you like this, not the bracelet.¡± ¡°Do you regret it?¡± At Philia¡¯s question, Claude kissed Philia¡¯s forehead and whispered. ¡°A little?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Claude saw Philia¡¯s face and brushed her hair. He looked like he was having fun. ¡°No, I¡¯m not wasting it, I¡¯m talking about time.¡± ¡°Time?¡± ¡°I will be busy soon.¡± ¡°Busy? Why?¡± ¡°I have work at the Imperial Palace.¡± Philia nodded her head. Claude was a busy man. Did that mean that they wouldn¡¯t have enough time to meet in the future? Her expression grew cloudy once more. Claude didn¡¯t come by as he said. Alone in the mansion, Philia stared blankly at the window. As he seemed to want to fill the mansion, gifts from Claude arrived every day. It pleased Philia at first, but her joy did not last long. Then Philia realized that she had not been doing her prayers. Since when had she neglected this? She even prayed after sleeping with Claude before. It¡¯s strange that she almost didn¡¯t think of something that was as habitual to her as her prayers, so Philia continued to think about it. ¡°How about going out?¡± Paula, who couldn¡¯t bear to see it, spoke up. ¡°Can I go out?¡± ¡°You can do whatever you like.¡± Philia suddenly realized something while shaking her head. This was no different from her life at the temple. Although Philia as a saint was not forbidden to go out, it became a very troublesome procession when she did. So Philia lived in a cage. ¡®No, it¡¯s different.¡¯ The reason why she doesn¡¯t go out even when given freedom¡­ ¡®Because I never know when Claude will come.¡¯ Wasn¡¯t she like a dog guarding the house? Philia laughed bitterly. ¡°Why isn¡¯t His Highness coming?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know that either.¡± Paula¡¯s voice was dry, but she sounded somewhat sympathetic. A mistress waiting for a man would look very pathetic. Philia opened the window. The warm sunlight came in and lit her face. ¡°Are you in a very bad mood?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Perhaps¡­¡± At Paula¡¯s question, Philia shook her head. She knew what Paula was concerned about. ¡°It¡¯s not like that. We always use birth control for sure.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± She took birth control pills every time. Philia didn¡¯t think it was that bad, but every time she did, her heart sank. It¡¯s not that a child was a tool to hold onto him, but it still seemed like he didn¡¯t want to leave any of his seeds with her. Then, Philia saw a bird perched on the window sill. Her face was filled with wonder. She pondered her thoughts for a moment. ¡°Miss?¡± ¡°Paula, may I ask for more cookies?¡± These days, Philia has had severe emotional ups and downs. When Paula brought the cookies, Philia said abruptly and smiled. ¡°I want to go out for a while.¡± ¡°Philia.¡± Philia turned her head at Irik¡¯s voice. Irik was standing there. ¡°You came.¡± Philia looked at Irik¡¯s face. His face was pale. She bit her lip. ¡°I can¡¯t stay for long.¡± ¡°I know.¡± As Irik said in the note, there was a secret alley like this behind the bookstore. ¡°What does that mean? When you said I am being deceived by the Crown Prince.¡± ¡°I meant what I said, Philia. That bastard is a terrifying man.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Irik looked around him nervously. He raised the corners of his mouth and smiled coldly. ¡°After I met you, the high priests started to check on me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Listen to me, Philia. You are the real saint.¡± Philia almost opened her mouth to make a stupid sound. All of a sudden, she¡¯s the real saint. What was he talking about? ¡°Claude, that wicked man¡ªhe wrote a false oracle and killed the priest who interpreted it.¡± ¡°What¡­¡± Philia shook her head. Could Claude do that? Even if Irik was mistaken, it was too big of a mistake. Irik said as if he knew. ¡°Philia, come to your senses! Do you know who established that fake saint, Bianca¡¯s family? It¡¯s Claude.¡± ¡°The saint came from there, so it¡¯s only natural.¡± ¡°Even though I found the letters exchanged from them?¡± Irik handed out the letter. Philia embraced it with trembling hands. To open or not to open. But when Philia saw Claude¡¯s handwriting, she bit her lip. ¡¸ Since we both wanted something from each other, it¡¯s a smooth deal. I¡¯ll fix the oracle soon. Do your part. ¡¹ Elegant and beautiful handwriting. ¡°I spent quite a bit of time getting this secretly.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°This came out of her room. What do you think this means?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Do you remember the death of the priest who interpreted the oracle? Don¡¯t you think the priest died too suddenly? Besides, was there a lie in the dealings with you?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Philia remembered the priest. He was a priest who treated her with piety more than anyone else. He had a face with no trace of guilt for manipulating the oracle. ¡°It was all made up by Claude.¡± ¡°¡­Why.¡± Her mouth opened with difficulty, and a hoarse voice leaked out of her mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t you know? To have you.¡± ¡°Me¡­ What.¡± Did he mean to do such a troublesome thing? Irik said with a laugh. ¡°Because if you¡¯re the saint, he can¡¯t get you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Philia, I have seen him before.¡± ¡° ¡­.¡­.¡± ¡°He gets everything he wants.¡± Irik explained further. He talked about the horses of the highest bloodline coveted by Claude, or the relics of high historical value kept in the temple. Also how he got the treasures that are national treasures of other countries. ¡°He has been ordained as the next Emperor from birth. He has no brothers to pose a threat to him and he¡¯s very capable. He has everything to have everything that he doesn¡¯t, by any means possible.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You are the best treasure for him.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Philia asked with a pale expression. Irik said, as if it was natural. ¡°Because he can¡¯t get you easily.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°The process by which the Crown Prince obtains you is nothing more than a game. He is a devil. Everything was planned.¡± Philia didn¡¯t want to believe it. But Philia knew that Irik didn¡¯t tell lies. His upright demeanor, doesn¡¯t she know better? Even the evidence he brought was clear. ¡°Think about it. Everything that you were a fake and the real that looked like it was waiting is unnatural.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Philia¡¯s mind was filled with confusion. When she thinks about it, something is strange. No way¡­ Was it his plan to hold her after taking the medicine? Come to think of it, it was Claude who by her side when she saw Logan¡¯s affair. There was no correlation. But if that had something to do with it¡­ ¡°Because he¡¯s the kind of person who doesn¡¯t mind sacrificing people¡¯s lives for you. Maybe even your family¡­¡± If Claude wanted her¡­ If so, did he kill her family too? Philia pondered that far and shook her head. No, he wouldn¡¯t have. Her body was trembling. ¡°You must run, Philia.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t see you being played with anymore. You are precious¡­ That¡¯s right, our precious saint.¡± ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 20 Chapter 20 But how could she leave? She couldn¡¯t leave him now. The knights were waiting outside the bookstore. Didn¡¯t she already know how frightening Claude was when she had left the house the other day? A gentle confinement. It was only then that Philia began to see her situation properly. She doesn¡¯t know where the truth is. She had been living as a saint, so unaccustomed to abundance that she didn¡¯t even notice that it was strange. ¡°How¡­ I will find a way.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°The succession ceremony will be held soon and he will be busy when he ascends to the throne.¡± ¡°Succession ceremony¡­?¡± Philia asked. Irik had a shocked expression on his face. ¡°Oh my God, Philia. Haven¡¯t you heard that the Emperor will soon return to the arms of God?¡± ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t know it was so imminent.¡± ¡°The Crown Prince is really just toying with you. If he valued you, he should have told you that he would soon be crowned as the next Emperor.¡± It was the right thing to say. Tears welled up in Philia¡¯s eyes. ¡°After taking the throne, of course, he wouldn¡¯t have told you about your treatment.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Once he enters the palace, it gets harder for you to get out. You have to get out before then.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Philia¡¯s voice was trembling. She looked at Irik. Irik was looking at her with pity. It¡¯s not that she wasn¡¯t hesitant to go towards Irik, who poured out hurtful words. But he was the only one she could trust. ¡°I want to go out. Please let me get out.¡± If Claude was only toying with her, Claude could not be forgiven as he had taken her entire life as a saint, only to get her in his grasp. Fortunately, Claude was still only sending letters until now. Philia wrote a letter to Claude and at the same time wrote a letter to Irik, which she handed over to the bird he sent. She still couldn¡¯t believe everything. Could it be that Irik was angry and told a lie? Or maybe there was some misunderstanding? If Irik¡¯s words were true, she would be just a victim of betrayal and ridicule of that man. Not wanting this to be her fate, Philia continued to deny and doubt. But the truth was cruel. It wasn¡¯t the evidence that she asked Irik for, but Philia had also found evidence that changed her mind. As she exchanged letters with Irik, she was pretending to be sensitive and prickly. She acted impatiently as if she was waiting for Claude, and from time to time she had the habit of burning the letters herself. It was a front to dispose of Irik¡¯s letter. No one could stop Philia from acting like this. That day, she had a lot of letters to burn, so Philia headed to the incinerator herself. As they said that Philia became sensitive and acted on her own, people didn¡¯t interfere with her going out to the garden. They only kept her on the watch lest she might escape. There was a sharp smell from the incinerator as if the embers had remained from night to dawn. She found something glimmering in the blackened ashes. She hesitated, then reached out and grabbed it. Her hands were black, but it didn¡¯t matter. The silvery thing was still warm. If it is a material without soot on fire¡­ A name plate carried by paladins. They were all blessed with holy water so that they did not burn. Philia stared intently at it. No matter how she looked at it, it was really a nameplate. Why are the temple items here? Philia¡¯s hand was trembling. She stroked it carefully. The moment she saw the name engraved in one of the corners, she covered her mouth with her hand. ¡°Lo¡­ gan¡­¡± The paladin Logan¡¯s nameplate was in the incinerator. Why was this here? As Irik said, Logan and Claude were connected. He even tried to dispose of that evidence in the mansion where she was. It wasn¡¯t the evidence that Irik found and brought out, it was the evidence that Philia found by chance. Philia had to admit it, that Irik was right. And with this, her heart shattered to pieces. Claude came in the evening a few days later. When Claude came by, Philia was taking a walk in the night, she ran to him and embraced him. ¡°Claude!¡± Claude grabbed her by the waist and brought her up to meet his eyes. His warm eyes looked into hers. ¡°Philia.¡± He looked like a sweet lover. Philia stroked Claude¡¯s cheek. ¡°Your cheeks are too skinny.¡± ¡°I had a lot of work to do.¡± ¡°Are you still busy?¡± ¡°Hmm. Not much time left.¡± ¡°How much?¡± ¡°A week or so?¡± When Philia made a disappointed expression, Claude set Philia down and said, ¡°Hold on a little bit. We can be together.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Philia smiled broadly. Claude, who had not seen her after a long time, did not notice that she was exaggerating, nor did he notice the strange sense of incongruity with her. ¡°Come have dinner.¡± Philia took Claude¡¯s hand. Claude shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t stay long.¡± ¡°Are you that busy? Then why did you come?¡± ¡°I want to see your face.¡± Philia widened her eyes, her gaze perplexed as she looked at him. Claude reached out his arms and hugged her. ¡°I think I can live now.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You are so stiff when I hold you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you suddenly hugged me.¡± Claude felt a great sense of satisfaction at the small warmth in his arms. His broad palms brushed her cheeks. ¡°I think it¡¯s you who¡¯s skinny.¡± He carefully lifted her chin and stroked Philia¡¯s lips. Before the kiss, a peculiar strange atmosphere surrounded the two of them. Philia saw Claude¡¯s face tinged with lust. If he kissed her here, he would suckle her lips and swallow them. He¡¯d open her body like that, and she would get drunk in the feeling once more. ¡°Here?¡± Philia smiled and turned her head in embarrassment. She said, frowning. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to. Just hold me like this.¡± ¡°If you wish.¡± Claude hugged Philia. It was chilly at night, but Claude¡¯s arms were hot. Philia was about to suffocate from the heat. ¡°Your Highness.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Why do you like me?¡± Philia asked again. Claude thought it¡¯s because Philia was nervous, so he said. ¡°I just¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I just want to have you.¡± ¡°You want to have me?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s just that I desire you like crazy.¡± Claude gave the same answer again. ¡°Why do you want me?¡± ¡°Because you stood out.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Instead of answering, Philia dug deeper into his arms. Because she didn¡¯t want to show her face. Why would this person miss even the last chance she gave him? ¡°Hurry up, Philia!¡± Philia nodded her head at Irik¡¯s words. Was she discovered? Her heart was pounding. She looked around the theater. The play will still be showing. Inside the theater, escorts could not be placed separately. The seat that Philia had reserved was reserved for only the highest-ranking VIPs, so there was no one. Having quickly changed into clothes that Irik had prepared for her, Philia disguised herself as the staff and managed to get out of the theater safely. Until the end of the screening, please. Philia begged and begged. After changing the clothes several times, Philia escaped from the capital. Seeing that the gates had not been sealed, she still felt as if she had not been uncovered. ¡°Thank God.¡± Philia was relieved. After that, she changed her clothes three times outside the capital, and in two full days on the horse, she was able to move to the place Irik had arranged. It was a religious village where temples were the mainstay. ¡°Alright, Philia. You are free to live here as you please.¡± Philia saw the house that Irik had provided. The house was certainly not comparable to Claude¡¯s mansion, but it was small and cozy. ¡°Do you like it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Philia smiled. In fact, her heart was still racing unsteadily. ¡°The Emperor¡¯s succession ceremony is around the corner.¡± ¡°Is His Majesty that serious?¡± ¡°I called the Great Temple. The funeral is being prepared.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± ¡°The state funeral will be proclaimed by the time we leave. Traffic will be stalled for a week.¡± ¡°Will he come after me?¡± ¡°At this point, you mean moving the army to pursue us? Even though he is a prince, he will see the eyes of the mother who is his support base. The Empress is famous for her cruel personality, so does he want to stand out from her?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Even if he moves, he would move on a small scale. It won¡¯t be easy to find you. I made people with similar faces move at the same time. Traces will disappear, and tracking you will be difficult.¡± Irik was cautious. In that short time, he seemed to have thought about how to escape and how to outrun the chase. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Thank you so much, Brother Irik.¡± Philia said with sincerity. Irik¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at Philia. The only person Philia depended on became him. His anger against her was long gone. How could he hate her and be so angry with her? Besides, he¡¯s the only one the poor kid can rely on now. Irik smiled softly, trying to ignore the chilling ecstasy. ¡°Because you are the saint.¡± ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 21 Chapter 21 ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°The real thing has been kicked out, how can I stand still?¡± Even though he called her the saint, Irik¡¯s hand gently stroked her hair. The warm dark green eyes smiled. Although he was stubborn compared to his age, it seemed that he still thought he was her older brother. ¡°Hold on, stay here for a moment. I cannot take you straight to the temple.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Philia knows that. If she went to the temple right away, she didn¡¯t know what Claude would do. Besides, if Bianca had taken control of the temple, Philia had no choice but to be defeated. ¡°I will reinterpret the oracle.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°With others, I will interpret it properly. Is it a blue flower or a red flower¡­?¡± ¡°Yes. However¡­¡± Philia¡¯s expression turned dark. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°What if I¡¯m not real?¡± At Philia¡¯s question, Irik sighed. ¡°You are real.¡± ¡°¡­.¡­.¡± ¡°You are real. It cannot be a lie.¡± Philia became uneasy at the words that denied even the slightest possibility. If she¡¯s fake. What if she¡¯s fake? What if everything was false? It¡¯s not that Irik didn¡¯t think about the possibility that she might not be the saint either. If she¡¯s not the saint¡­ It won¡¯t happen, but if not¡­ The conclusion was simple. Then she can live here. Normally. She got out of that man¡¯s clutches. If that¡¯s the case, Philia will be living here as she only knew Irik. When he was tired and when he visited her from time to time, she would smile brightly and greet him. Philia waiting for him¡­ Somehow it wasn¡¯t bad. He felt a strange sense of satisfaction. At that time, the image of Philia flashed across Irik¡¯s mind. In the blue dress, she was held by Claude and made such a lewd look¡­ ¡°Philia!¡± Irik called out her name as if to shake off his imagination. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I have the clothes ready. Come on, change your clothes.¡± Philia nodded her head and entered the room, carrying the clothes Irik was pointing to. Irik wanted to punish himself. Why did he have such sacrilegious thoughts about Philia again? Beyond that door, Philia was taking her clothes off. Irik¡¯s face flushed red. He¡¯s been through this a lot, and he didn¡¯t know why he¡¯s being this. Not long after that Philia opened the door and showed up. Buttons all the way to her neck, long sleeves, and not a robe, but modest enough to match her temple uniform. But, somehow, Irik couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her. The clothes were tight and her body line was exposed too much. Obviously, Philia was the same, and even her clothes were so modest, but why does Philia¡¯s appearance look so strange? Was it because she had accepted a man? Or was she so seductive from the beginning? ¡°Next time, I will prepare a bigger one.¡± ¡°I must have gained some weight because I didn¡¯t move much.¡± At Irik¡¯s stern words, Philia said as if puzzled. He said, hardening his face. ¡°And, you should pray without ceasing. You never know if you will have the power of God?¡± ¡°Other faithful saints have never done that before, but can I?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°High Priest, you know me.¡± Philia said with a bitter expression. Here, God¡¯s power, the divine power, takes precedence over the interpretation of the oracle. The divine power was usually shown as a ¡®healing power¡¯ that could deal with life. This healing power was able to freely deal with diseases and poisons that dwell in the human body and harm life. As such, it was a tremendous force. However, since the saints discovered at some point were unable to use their divine powers, the priests relied on the oracle to find them. Now, the presence or absence of divine power did not determine their identity as a saint. As long as there was a girl born in a place designated by the oracle, that child will become the saint. ¡°I will try though.¡± If she had that kind of power, she would have found her place right away without confronting Bianca. Irik looked at Philia¡¯s worried face. The face, with her eyebrows drooping, always gave a soft and gentle feeling. It was only natural for such an innocent kid to be deceived by that evil bastard. It was such a big flaw that the saint had felt lust, but Irik was able to fix it himself. Wasn¡¯t it possible for a young and innocent girl to come in contact with filth without knowing it? He was generously able to forgive it. Then, Irik¡¯s gaze turned to Philia¡¯s chest. Seeing the protruding place, he was startled and averted his gaze. When she¡¯s here, he keeps getting weird. ¡°Then I will get going.¡± ¡°Yes. Have a safe trip.¡± The words, ¡°Come back,¡± made Irik happy. Even as he immediately left for the temple, Irik continued to look back. The place where Philia was located was a village where only those with deep faith lived. Perhaps because of Irik¡¯s request, Philia was able to adapt to the village after three days. Some priests in the temple recognized Philia and treated her kindly. Seeing the kind people, Philia felt sorry that she had been disappointed at the temple for so long. Freed from the strange sense of guilt, she became a devout believer again and felt a sense of security. ¡°Oh Lord of my heart, purify me with your light. Rebuke your foolish daughter for being deceived.¡± Philia read the scripture every day and prayed. When she went back to the way she had been living her life, her mind was at ease. As she ended her day with prayers, Philia¡¯s defiled heart seemed to be cleansed. One day ended, and then another. A few days went on just like that. ¡°The Emperor has passed away.¡± News from the capital also came to this small town. Finally, Claude took the throne. Philia nodded upon hearing the news. After the state funeral, Claude would have taken the throne. It was just as Irik had expected. Perhaps he, who became the emperor, would not find her for a while. Philia sighed in relief. Ten days passed like that. Philia worked hard to live a diligent life. She was anxious about her lack of contact with Irik, but she decided that it was good news. As night fell, the emptiness came. It was different from when the sun came up. At dawn, when she could not sleep, she was troubled. Why, why? Why did Claude do that? Did he not know that it was a deception? Would he have thought it was okay to lie like that? Although only a few days had passed, the time she had lived in Claude¡¯s mansion felt far away. The splendid life felt like a dream. But the hand that caressed her, his glimmering eyes. The temperature and heat of the flesh that was placed on her body remained in her. At night, she was somehow empty and cold. Philia smiled coldly. Was this how the kind of body that she had only heard of truly felt? Ever since she came to town, every night she suffered thinking of Claude. It was as if his voice could be heard. It would have been better if she didn¡¯t know anything. She knew what it was to be loved, though it was a delusion and deceit, and she knew what it was like to sleep with him. An ordinary woman recognized a man¡¯s body. When she thought of the acts she had done with Claude, she kept getting hotter. Between her legs was wet with moisture. ¡°Please. Don¡¯t come to mind.¡± If she ever became a saint again, it was everything she needed to forget. The pleasures of this flesh were the temptations of the devil. She had to get out of it. Claude was the devil. He deceived her. He was a deceitful man. He was the one who treated her as a rare commodity. But why did his happy face sometimes come to mind? At her last meeting, she remembered his happy face as he held her in his arms. Was it a smile to deceive her? Her heart foolishly weakened again. Even though she knew it was useless, she desperately sought her god. ¡°My lord, please do not put me to the test.¡± Along that day, for some reason, her tears flowed down. She missed his warm embrace and the temperature. As if to deny it, Philia fervently prayed her prayers before falling asleep. In her dream, she heard Claude¡¯s voice. ¡°Philia.¡± He tenaciously bit Philia¡¯s ear and patted her neck. He put his hands on her clothes and grabbed her bare chest. Her fingers touched her sensitive nipples. Another hand touched her thigh. ¡°UUhh¡­ no.¡± Philia shook her head. Is he trying to dominate her even in her dreams now? He was obviously an incubus. Philia shook her head and chased the dream away. But for some reason, the hot body she felt on her back made her mind at ease. The body, which she hesitated in refusing, stopped moving. It was as if she could feel his body. Philia slept with the scent and warmth as a blanket. It was a very deep slumber. Philia woke up to the sound of birds singing in the morning. Feeling refreshed, Philia looked at the side of her bed unknowingly. Of course, she was alone in her bed. She barely felt relieved. How could he, the emperor, come here? Philia found it ridiculous and laughed. He may have literally come from a dream. Because she never missed him. Philia took off her nightgown and again buttoned the clothes up all the way to her neck. She wore loose robes and she walked back to the temple. The cool morning breeze cleared her hazy mind. Philia lit up a candle, and she saw a statue of god. Perhaps it was because she overslept, there were no priests. Looking up at the stone statue, Philia offered a morning prayer of repentance. ¡°My lord, grant me your favor even at night. Give your foolish daughter, who indulges in sin, strength to escape from delusion.¡± She had to repent for dreaming of Claude last night. Her voice echoed softly in the empty prayer room. ¡°My body and mind are yours alone¡­¡± ¡°Who do you want?¡± She flinched at the smooth voice in the back of her head. For a moment, she felt all the hair strands in her stood up. ¡°My lord, save me from the devil that tempts me¡­¡± ¡°Philia.¡± ¡°Please let me go.¡± ¡°Open your eyes.¡± ¡°Please, let me go.¡± A dream, a hallucination, please let it not be a reality! Philia begged earnestly. As if God were a lifeline, she closed her eyes tightly and prayed. Stupidly. ¡°Kyaak!¡± Chapter 22 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 22 Philia raised her wrist and screamed in surprise at the feel of arms wrapping around her waist. Philia¡¯s body trembled. ¡°Let me go, let me go!¡± Philia struggled, but the strength around her waist was overwhelming. Her body was forcibly turned around. Philia had to face the reality that she wanted to turn away from. ¡°Was this the best place to escape?¡± Claude was standing in front of her. He was smiling brightly. But Philia trembled like a deer caught by a wild beast. Since meeting him, he had the scariest face. As though he was going to devour her whole. Claude gently took her hand and led Philia out. He was like a sweet lover. Had it not been for her two wrists that were bound, it would have been like that. Claude walked around the temple leisurely, as if taking a walk, but Philia was terrified. There were bloodstains everywhere in the temple, which Philia had never seen before. What happened here? As Philia stood at the entrance to the temple, she saw the priests tied up. Fortunately, no one seemed to have lost their lives. However, there were traces of assault on their faces. ¡°Claude!¡± Philia looked at Claude, frightened. Claude whispered. ¡°Be quiet. Before I swallow those pretty lips here.¡± What kind of person could be so eerie? ¡°There are people who want to confuse the country by using a false saint.¡± At Claude¡¯s words, the eyes of the villagers changed. Some of the tied priests also looked at Philia, who was standing next to Claude, with a puzzled expression. She couldn¡¯t resist. The number of knights he brought was greater than the number of priests. ¡°What do you mean a false saint! Who in the world!¡± Asked the priest. Claude laughed. ¡°This is what the Emperor has commanded me to do.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± The priests¡¯ faces hardened. They seemed to have finally figured out who Claude was. A look of wonder appeared to all of them, including Philia. What do you mean? What does it mean if he was not the emperor? Who ascended the throne? Before answering those words, one of the discerning priests spoke. ¡°This is ridiculous! We didn¡¯t even know she was a fake saint!¡± Claude raised his lips and gestured. Then the priest¡¯s captivity was released. It meant to say more. He mustered up the courage and said, pointing to Philia. ¡°If we had known that the woman was a fake saint, we wouldn¡¯t have brought her. We thought she was strange from the start.¡± ¡°Strange? What is?¡± ¡°It was strange that a young woman was brought in by the high priest!¡± ¡°Yes. We just took care of her because the High Priest asked to take care of her.¡± Claude asked, tilting his head. ¡°Did the high priest ask you to look after her?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Well, as far as I know, High Priest Irik and her were very close.¡± At Claude¡¯s move, they were very agile and figured out a way to live. Pretending to know nothing, they blamed Philia for all their sins. ¡°Ah, High Priest Irik fell for that woman.¡± ¡°I swear to God, we knew nothing! Can¡¯t you see it? That woman, h-has no dignity as a saint!¡± ¡°That¡¯s strange.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a bit strange to go in and out of a temple with only men¡­¡± ¡°Yes, always smiling¡­ Her attire seems to be modest, but it¡¯s not¡­¡± ¡°Looking back, yes. Just as she tempts High Priest Irik, she tempts us¡­ Ah, my God!¡± Philia¡¯s face turned white. She seemed to understand why Claude had brought her here. That¡¯s what he was trying to show her. This was Claude¡¯s intention. Now, the temple was no longer a place for her to return. The temple she was going back to has insulted her and abandoned her. Claude and Philia returned to the little hut where Philia lived and looked around. She didn¡¯t even know she had to come here. ¡°You mean you live here? It¡¯s filthy.¡± Importantly, she was afraid of Claude. It¡¯s all about going back to the way it was in the past, not even expressing anger and being calm. ¡°Did the priest prepare only this much?¡± Philia flinched as if she had come to her senses. So, what happened to Irik? How could Claude find her? ¡°What, what happened to High Priest Irik?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The smile disappeared from Claude¡¯s face. His eyes went cold, but Philia did not notice the signal. Claude¡¯s anger rose to a dangerous level. The only thing that popped into her head was Irik in danger. If Irik is ¡°the people who want to confuse the country,¡± then he must be going through great hardship. Just because he believed in her. Just because he supported her! ¡°The, the high priest is not at fault. It was all my fault.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°So, I¡­ I¡­¡± Her heart was pounding. Although Irik had hurt her, she never once wished for Irik to suffer. He has been with her since childhood. Because she used to call him brother. There was a friendship they had with each other. He even helped her escape from Claude. How could he not have foreseen this kind of situation? He helped her even though he knew this was going to happen. Tears filled Philia¡¯s eyes. Tears flowed from both her eyes. ¡°I seduced the faithful man and dropped him into the abyss.¡± She doesn¡¯t know why Claude didn¡¯t become Emperor, or who the new Emperor was. But he was still a man of overwhelming power, a man of overwhelming madness. Philia wept, and said. ¡°I was wrong.¡± Philia decided that she would make herself the whore. Claude stared blankly at Philia. Her sobbing. ¡°So, please save me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Save me.¡± Philia¡¯s thin voice was trembling. Despite her desperate pleas, Claude¡¯s face did not move. He didn¡¯t seem to care how miserable and desperate she was. Philia was not disappointed by it. She only felt despair. No matter what she says, his disposition towards Irik won¡¯t change¡­ He was that kind of person. Philia reached up to Claude¡¯s collar. Her actions were not free because her hands were tied. Then, she reached down and stroked his thigh. As he lowered his head, he kissed Philia on her lips. It was a long, deep kiss. Except that it didn¡¯t feel as sweet and romantic as it used to be, which made her tongue sore. ¡°Ha¡­¡± A laugh escaped Claude¡¯s mouth. It didn¡¯t matter. It didn¡¯t matter whether her own pride fell to the abyss or not. Nothing was important. Claude¡¯s reddish-brown eyes gleamed. ¡°Sh*t.¡± He let out a low swear word. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll accept this game.¡± Claude lifted Philia and then roughly pushed her onto the bed. The recoil was enough to cause her body to bounce off. Claude got on top of her. When his hand touched her, she closed her eyes tightly and flinched. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Am I forcibly attacking the ¡®Saint¡¯?¡± At the ridicule, Philia shook her head. When she opened her eyes, he saw her beautiful eyes. He felt a bizarre sadism. He did not want to leave this woman alone, trying to get away from him and seek stability. ¡°Do it yourself.¡± Claude smiled and let go of the body that had been holding Philia down. ¡°Myself¡­¡± Philia asked in denial, even though she knew what he wanted. ¡°Those who are thirsty must dig a well. Because I am a person who does not feel sorry about anything. I don¡¯t want to make it look like I attacked you.¡± Claude laughed bitterly to himself even after saying that. By mentioning that he has nothing to feel sorry about, he recalled how all the knights guarding the mansion were killed when he found out that she had disappeared. The reason he kept the priests alive here was that he was afraid that if Philia saw the pile of corpses, she would be more afraid. In those long and short hours in search of her, Philia, he became mad. He wanted to touch her, he wanted to be touched. He wanted to see the deep and vivid ¡®color¡¯ on her dull, frosty face. However, he hoped that it is a color derived from a smile, not a color vivid from sadness or despair. He didn¡¯t know when he started deceiving himself, but¡­ ¡°Hiic, hiic¡­¡± Tears fell from Philia¡¯s face. Shame had dawned upon her in a relationship that had suddenly become natural. But Claude ignored it. She touched Claude¡¯s knee with her tied hands on the floor, and touched his manhood under his clothes, rubbing her lips. She¡¯s clumsy, but she¡¯s already mastered that clumsiness. Claude¡¯s greedy tongue swallowed as she staggered open her lips. Although there was no sticky, honey-like feeling between them, the kiss was sweet and familiar, warming their bodies. They were already accustomed to each other. Philia¡¯s hand peeled off his shirt. Having become half-naked, he had to undress Philia, but he was just staring at her. Knowing what he meant, Philia squeezed her eyes shut and pushed him slightly. He lay on the bed without resistance. Philia sat on Claude¡¯s body. She felt his manhood grow bigger between her legs. Claude was lying defenseless and looking at her. Her tears dripped. It wet his face. At that expression that didn¡¯t change even with her tears, Philia bit her lip. And she had a moment, she had a very scary imagination. If she strangles him here, can she kill him and run away¡­? Philia shook her head. It was impossible. How would she kill him? Instead, she spoke quietly. ¡°Save me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Will you save me?¡± Claude replied. ¡°Who knows.¡± Chapter 23 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 23 Philia¡¯s face was stained with tears. As if in heat, his lower body under her became tighter. She moved her waist slowly. At that, Claude looked at her. His reddish-brown eyes were already driven by lust. Contrary to the situation, her body slowly released a sticky liquid to protect itself. As the atmosphere heated up, Philia carefully took off his pants. Contrary to Claude¡¯s calm expression, the dark-red pillar was lined with ferocious throbbing veins. Philia spreads the clear liquid from the tip of his member. It was a familiar action. She tried to lick it with her tongue, but Claude stopped it. Philia climbed back onto Claude and spread her legs. It took quite a while to get the insertion done because of her tied hands and her skirt. As time went on, his thing grew bigger and more difficult. In the end, Claude was also anxious, so he grabbed his member and fitted it to Philia¡¯s body, then pressed her body down. She could barely insert it. ¡°Mmhhh¡­¡± After accepting a man for a long time, her petals did not get wet and bit down on him tightly. Her body, which had been firmly damaged by the unprepared insertion, stung with pain. She bit her lower lip and moved her back again. Unlike the modest clothes that were buttoned all the way to the end of her neck, her waist was moving strangely. He really wanted to bite her neck like a beast. He wanted to tear off the clothes that wrapped around that coveted and voluptuous body. ¡°Philia.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Did you sleep with that bastard?¡± ¡°No.¡± Then, Philia made a mistake. They said she seduced him, but she didn¡¯t sleep with Irik. Where did they get that nonsense? Claude smiled contentedly. ¡°Then, Irik, that bastard is at fault.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°He seduced the innocent Philia.¡± ¡°No, no!¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re not a whore, but why do you try to act like a whore¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Philia, would you like to know just this one thing?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Even if you seduced him¡­ If you slept with that bastard¡­¡± Claude lifted his body up. He said, glaring at Philia. ¡°I would have ripped him to shreds and killed him, not you.¡± ¡°Hnnngh!¡± Grabbing Philia¡¯s waist, he thrusted deeply. It came in so strongly that her whole body was numb from the pain. He moved his waist deep and fast. It was nothing compared to her slow movements. ¡°Ah, uh, that¡­ Agh, mmmh!¡± Her eyes dimmed at the familiar pain and pleasure she felt immediately after. Although her mind felt betrayed by him and rejected him, her body had already been accustomed to intercourse with him. Thrust, thrust, thrust! She tried to push him off, but her hands were tied and so she couldn¡¯t. She placed her hand on his neck and opened her mouth to only let out a sharp, short, shrill voice. ¡°Haghh!¡± Burying her head in Claude¡¯s shoulder, Philia¡¯s body shook. At the same time, Claude climaxed. Tears welled up in her eyes. With him still inside, Claude hugged Philia tightly. She tried to take her body off, but she couldn¡¯t. ¡°Uhuk!¡± Claude bit Philia¡¯s neck and suckled. Her body trembled in the pain, but she couldn¡¯t avoid it. ¡°Did you imagine life without me?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Did you think that you would leave me, run away and live well?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Tell me.¡± Philia didn¡¯t open her mouth. Then his sharp hand slapped her on the buttocks. Her body flinched. ¡°I was trying to live without you.¡± ¡°Why? For what?¡± Claude didn¡¯t understand. Philia didn¡¯t answer. He rubbed Philia¡¯s butt as if to warn her. ¡°You like him more than me?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I took such good care of you.¡± The complicated emotions she had been holding were blocked by her terrified mind. There was no anger or sadness. It just appeared suddenly, and her head was dazed by an almost forced intercourse. Was Irik still alive? ¡®I would have killed him¡¯ meant that he¡¯s alive, right? ¡°Why do you keep crying? Our saint.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m going to kill you.¡± Claude lifted Philia¡¯s waist. As the thick c*ck, which seemed to have blocked her hole, came out, s*men flowed out. Seeing that, Claude smiled. ¡°Shall we have a child?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°No, we have to get married first.¡± Claude was not normal. Before Philia could even say anything, she was laid back on the bed. ¡°It¡¯s not over yet, saint.¡± As if to humiliate her, he slowly calls her ¡®Saint¡¯. ¡°Your, Your Highness!¡± Claude lifted her tied hands up. Then he untied the knot of her tied hands and fastened it to the head of the bed. Philia rebelled by moving her hand, but her hand was secured to the head of the bed. ¡°Mm, mmhh!¡± As Philia was about to say something, Claude kissed her. Claude said with a lovely expression. ¡°Today, in this house where you were going to live without me, you¡¯re going to spend the whole day with me.¡± As if to punish her for running away, Claude defiled the sanctuary she intended to stay in. ¡°Haah, aaaaaahhhh!¡± Claude tore Philia¡¯s clothes as she was under him, and caressed every nook and cranny of her body with only his tongue. He bit Philia¡¯s ear and licked her neck. As he rolled the delicate nipples with his tongue, she twisted her body to resist. It was sometimes so irritating that she twisted her body and his huge hand pressed her down. Between her legs, it was once again sticky with the caress, and from Philia¡¯s mouth a groan or weeping escaped. He was playing with her in the palm of his hand. He was enjoying watching her fretting with her tongue and hands. The body, which seemed to have reached its climax again and again, desperately wanted a man. His hand tapped the cl*toris. ¡°Your Highness, please, please stop!¡± ¡°Please? Really stop?¡± ¡°Aahh, I am going to die! Please!¡± The caress that had been bothering her ceased as Philia squeezed her eyes shut and yelled at him. Philia looked at Claude with tears in her eyes. Heat gathered between the legs. ¡°What kind of shame is this? What kind of saint would have such a disheveled look?¡± Tears flowed from Philia¡¯s reddened eyes. She gasped for breath. Her heated body did not subside easily. Claude said as Philia gasped despite the insult. ¡°What is this naughty noise?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Ah, I was wrong. Do you want me to stop teasing you thrust right in?¡± Claude looked at Philia and smiled. ¡°What now, Philia? Do you really want to do nothing? Or would you like me to do more?¡± Her body was already hot and showed no sign of subsiding. Instead of answering, Philia pressed her wet entrance to his member. He smiled and shoved inside. ¡°Uhhngg!¡± A voice so sweet and contented that it made him want to devour the tongue that could be seen inside her open lips. Her legs, which had gathered tension, gradually loosened. ¡°Yes, you like sleeping with me too.¡± ¡°Heuk¡­¡± ¡°You will never forget me.¡± Philia had to accept him all night long. In the carriage, the dazed Philia was held by Claude. He didn¡¯t say where they were going, but it wasn¡¯t particularly important to Philia. Claude was friendly as always. But it was true that she was still full of dark thoughts. A high-quality, fluffy carriage that does not shake no matter how rough it is. The finest clothes to wear. Again, beautifully adorned, Philia stared at the window from time to time dazedly. Now what? According to Irik, she was the real saint. Could she ever go back? If she escaped again, would she go to the temple? Would everything work out? No, Irik was also a high priest with his own power. Seeing him cannot use his power now, there¡¯s nothing he can do about it. Philia remembered the night she was helplessly hugged by Claude in that house. She screamed at him, mad at the indulgent pleasures. As if to make up for the night spent together, Claude was tenacious, and Philia moaned under his hands. According to Claude, could a lewd woman who bared herself like this deserve to be the saint? She looked up at Claude. He seemed in a good mood. He never left the place. Did he really not become the Emperor? Claude spoke right then. ¡°Philia, look over there.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Claude pointed to the window. Philia turned her head. As if asking for an explanation, Philia looked at Claude. ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you wanted to go back to?¡± Claude grinned. Philia fell into deep anxiety. The place they reached was the temple where Philia had grown up. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 24 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 24 The temple had not changed at all. As soon as Claude got off, the priests came out to meet him. ¡°Welcome, Grand Duke.¡± Grand Duke? Philia opened her eyes wide and looked at Claude. Why was Claude the Grand Duke? The priest¡¯s gaze shifted to Philia. ¡°No¡­¡± Philia bowed her head. Even the priest could not hide their awkward expression. ¡°I¡¯m going to see the saint. Send the message.¡± ¡°Pardon? I understand¡­¡± While turning around, the priest looked at Philia. Claude asked Philia. ¡°Saint, when you claim that you are the real saint, why are you not proud?¡± Philia blushed at his mocking question. Why was Claude so proud of himself? Why¡­ ¡°Will, will you let me meet High Priest Irik?¡± ¡°Stop saying that name.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Do not provoke my patience.¡± Claude¡¯s eyes changed again. Philia nodded her head quietly, not wanting to go against his heart. Soon, a priest appeared to guide them. ¡°Miss Philia!¡± It was one of the priests who followed her well. Philia raised her head. The priest had a friendly smile. ¡°How are you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have time to pay attention to you because of the situation. I¡¯ve always worried, but I¡¯m glad.¡± He said he didn¡¯t pay attention because he didn¡¯t have time? To say he didn¡¯t pay attention, the priests who followed the detailed procedures do not know that they deliberately ignored Philia. Because everyone turned to the new saint, they deliberately didn¡¯t pay attention to her. ¡°Still, there seems to be something to do with the Grand Duke. That¡¯s good.¡± The priest looked at Claude and her, and smiled knowingly. What¡¯s good about that? Philia wanted to say that. The room they were guided to was a great sanctuary that presided over ceremonies. Philia also offers her prayers here, and she blesses everyone when they sometimes have big events. Philia gave a puzzled look. This was because the holy water, which only came out when she presided over the ceremony, was flowing out. In the dark place, only holy water shone softly. Each of the water bottles was being filled with holy water from the water bottle that the baby angels held. ¡°Philia!¡± Then a voice was heard. It was Irik. Philia flinched. ¡°Brother!¡± Philia¡¯s heart pounded with joy. He was alive. Nothing happened and he was alive. Philia was able to smile broadly at that moment. ¡°You¡¯re safe.¡± As Irik was about to come closer, Claude grabbed his shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, High Priest.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a while?¡± Irik clenched his teeth and said. His dark green eyes were filled with hatred. ¡°Haa¡­ Now that the temple has become this way, are you saying that?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± At Claude¡¯s words, Irik said. ¡°Isn¡¯t the Grand Duke the one who took control of the temple and made it an accessory of the Imperial Family!¡± ¡°If the temple becomes an accessory of the Imperial Family, is there any big benefit to me? I am not the Emperor.¡± ¡°Grand Duke!¡± ¡°My brother became His Majesty the Emperor, but you also know well that we had no affection. What does my brother¡¯s policy have to do with me?¡± Did his brother become Emperor? The second prince who had no power? Philia opened her eyes wide. There couldn¡¯t have been a rebellion led by the prince. Claude was unharmed here. If that had happened, Claude would have been decapitated. ¡°It¡¯s a little noisy.¡± A rare female voice could be heard in the temple. She was Bianca. She looked at Philia and Irik with a cold face. ¡°Long time no see, Grand Duke.¡± ¡°Long time no see, Bianca. We¡¯ve been talking since then.¡± ¡°Because we took care of each other.¡± Claude and Bianca did not hide the sign that they knew each other. Aside from her fear of Claude, Philia felt a strange feeling. That the woman sitting there, where it should be her own place, seems close to Claude. It hurt her badly. As if she noticed the gaze, Bianca turned her gaze away. ¡°It¡¯s the first time we¡¯ve met face to face like this.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Miss Philia.¡± Bianca greeted her politely. If dignity and grace could separate the saints, it was already a devastating defeat for Philia. It was Philia who was taught to keep her composure at all times. But why does she get along better? ¡°Do you have a reason to greet me?¡± So, for the first time, she became aggressive towards someone. Bianca opened her eyes wide and drew an arc across her lips. ¡°You are the one who has been in charge of the temple before, so I have to treat you with respect.¡± ¡°¡­.¡­.¡± ¡°It seems that the people of this temple don¡¯t know why¡­¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you intend it?¡± ¡°Excuse me, why me?¡± Bianca laughed softly. Instead, she looked at Philia. ¡°You look free.¡± ¡°Free?¡± Philia said as if it was ridiculous. For Philia, who was always gentle, the tone was too aggressive. Bianca, Irik, and even Claude could palpably feel her emotions. ¡°I understand how you feel about me, but it¡¯s not something to be that angry about.¡± Bianca smiled. She held out what she had been holding in her hand since before. ¡°It is the Bible of proverbs.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a book of oracles that says either you or me is the saint.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I promised to bring it to you and show you, High Priest Irik. As promised, I helped you to read it.¡± Bianca opened the precious bible. And finally, she put her hand on the page engraved with the oracle. Riiipp. And ripped it off. ¡°Wait, what is that!¡± Philia and Irik shouted in surprise. It was a paper on which the oracle of the gods was engraved. To tear it apart! Bianca even tore the paper on which the words were engraved in two. ¡°Stop it! What sacrilege!¡± ¡°You still don¡¯t know?¡± Bianca turned the page in front of her, she said. When she tried to tear it apart, the fluttering paper did not wrinkle, as if it were made of iron. Philia realized what that meant. ¡°The oracle itself is fake.¡± Irik widened his eyes as if surprised. Claude was smiling strangely. ¡°Lies.¡± ¡°Do you think it¡¯s a lie?¡± Bianca said. ¡°There was no oracle of a saint that arrived in the temple, so they were nervous. They made a fake oracle. You and I are both fake.¡± At Bianca¡¯s words, Philia bit her lip. She thought one of them was real. But both were fake? She felt that everything she had believed was being shattered. ¡°Isn¡¯t it enough proof why no one can exercise divine power? You and me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Look at the holy water over there. In the old days, when a saint immersed herself in this place, the holy water shone brightly white? Let¡¯s both go in.¡± Philia went in front of the fountain with the little angels. As Philia stood tall, Bianca grabbed her hand and dragged her, almost forcing her to dip her hand. Holy water flowed through her body, Philia. Bianca, who confirmed it, also touched the holy water of another fountain. Bianca and Philia put their hands together, but no light came into the holy water. As if to prove the truth. ¡°No one had ever told you, but the High Priest who interpreted the oracle was an opportunist who dreamed of gaining power in the temple. And it was possible to force the creation of an oracle.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why the saint was created.¡± ¡°But in winter, the flowers¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s easy to manipulate things like that. It wasn¡¯t that difficult to falsely testify that there were blue flowers.¡± Bianca said sweetly. She looked at Claude. ¡°The Grand Duke knew that.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°And, instead, he put me in. That¡¯s all.¡± Philia looked at Claude, who was standing next to her. Claude laughed. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that beforehand?¡± ¡°Did I need to tell you? After all, this place was not yours.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°If your result were deemed useless, you would be exposed as fake and executed.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Did he save her? Claude? As a result, she didn¡¯t even know what was right. ¡°There is nothing to scare you like that. And when I came here, I saw that they had given you another purpose already.¡± ¡°¡­Purpose.¡± ¡°That was to be the second wife of the king of Kshamil. Did I get it wrong?¡± Bianca looked at Irik. Irik clenched his teeth. Philia¡¯s face turned white. Kshamil was an enemy country, a barbaric place. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 25 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 25 Didn¡¯t she already know about the case in the past, when a woman who was engaged to a Margrave family crossed the border without permission and was raped? ¡°Since there was no princess, they were thinking of trying to make peace by using the saint. No, if there was a princess, the Empress would never have sent her there.¡± ¡°That¡­ how.¡± ¡°Unlike you, I come from aristocratic origins, and as soon as I arrived I knew how this place worked.¡± Philia was overwhelmed just by being a saint. However, Bianca was different. She took control of this place and knew all the circumstances. ¡°Then, knowing that, why did you become a saint? If that¡¯s the case, then you too would be a victim of peace.¡± ¡°First, I wanted to revive our family. The second is¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Because I was confident that I would not go as a token of peace.¡± Unlike you. Philia could tell what Bianca was saying behind. She looked at Irik. ¡°Brother, did you know?¡± ¡°That¡­¡± ¡°You said to me that mixing bodies is dirty, priest. Wasn¡¯t it filthy to mix bodies with the barbarians of Kshamil?¡± When Bianca had said something like that, she frowned slightly and looked at Irik. What, did everyone know everything except herself? Her position had already been decided, but she was the only one who didn¡¯t know the direction of her life? What¡¯s more, the savage Kshamil, to become the King¡¯s ¡®second wife¡¯. She was told to stay away from men. How could she live as a savage¡¯s wife? ¡°I was against it. There were also a lot of people who were against the idea of ??the saint being a token of peace. So did the dead priest.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I just thought it wouldn¡¯t happen. I have no intention of sending you as a bride.¡± However, Irik was not almighty. For example, wasn¡¯t he helpless when she was accused of being fake? If she was sent to Kshamil as a peacemaker, could he use his power? No, at least Irik hid the facts from Philia. A feeling of betrayal ran through her body. Claude and Irik were all the same. ¡°Change your clothes. You¡¯re going to catch a cold.¡± Bianca said warmly. But she couldn¡¯t hear Bianca. Philia looked at Claude and Irik with helplessness. She was pulled away by Bianca¡¯s hand. At dawn, Philia entered the sanctuary. It was where she found out the entire truth. To be honest, when Philia prayed, she never felt the presence of God. She mechanically recited the prayers, and she only released her own inner feelings as if complaining. But today, just for today, she was thinking of pouring it on God. What kind of existence are you, so that you can make fun of me like this? What a great being you are to make me like this! Of course, the only clothes in the temple were holy clothes, and Philia was deceptively wearing the holy clothes worn by the saints. Even though she¡¯s fake. Philia sat down in front of the statue familiarly. There was still holy water poured down by beautiful angels, and in the midst of it, Saint Ziklande was praying while looking up at the sky. As she saw Ziklande, who represented human beings, Philia put her hands together and prayed. There was no prayer this time. It was just a mumble in her head. Why, why did you make me like this? God, what do you want? What, what do you want me to do? Philia could claim that Bianca was a fake. It would be difficult to beat the smart Bianca, but even if she won, what would that change? In the first place, she didn¡¯t have the personality to rush and ruin everything. All she could do was pour out her resentment while clasping her hands together. She didn¡¯t know how to get angry. She didn¡¯t even know how to be sad. In the first place, what had she been living for? When she heard that the oracle was broken, she thought it was something that was inevitable. Who would have known that the oracle was wrong? It was something she felt forlorn about, but she accepted it. But what was this? It was a deliberate deception from the beginning. Besides, she was destined to be sold later. Did others know? She raised her head with a tear-soaked face. Then Philia was startled. Claude was standing in front of her. As if, as if he was God himself. Philia lowered her hands, which she had clasped together, and looked at Claude. ¡°I wondered how long you would pray like that.¡± ¡°If you already know, why do you continue to be kind to me? Were you just toying with me?¡± ¡°No. I didn¡¯t even think about making fun of you. I do respect you.¡± ¡°Is that a way of respect? You killed the priest and got me kicked out for you to pick up?¡± ¡°What¡¯s bad about it? Didn¡¯t that priest also deceive you?¡± ¡°You, what is wrong with you?!¡± Philia exclaimed. She got up. Tears fell again from her eyes. ¡°Philia.¡± ¡°Stay away from me!¡± Philia exclaimed. Claude withdrew his outstretched hand. ¡°It was all your plan, wasn¡¯t it?! Everything! You made it all up to satiate your petty possessiveness.¡± ¡°So, did you want to get married to Kshamil?¡± ¡°There was another way! Not that way¡­¡± ¡°Why use another method other than the easiest way to have the person I want be right next to me?¡± ¡°Ha¡­¡± ¡°Why would I need to use any other roundabout method.¡± Philia could see this man¡¯s mess. Claude¡¯s mad obsession was visible. Nothing was scary anymore. Whether Irik died or not, it was not her business. ¡°You could have told me everything from the beginning.¡± ¡°Would you have believed me then?¡± ¡°Even if I didn¡¯t believe it, you could have at least done that out of respect for me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Even if a saint was mistreated by everyone, you should have told me about that!¡± Philia exclaimed. Seeing Claude¡¯s face, she couldn¡¯t stand wanting to say something mean to him. Philia cursed for the first time, and shouted. ¡°You, you¡¯re just greedy for me. I¡¯m different from other women¡­ Because I was a woman you couldn¡¯t reach. You greedy devil!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t deny it.¡± ¡°I am just the rarest for you to collect!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You were the one who killed the priest. You killed my family too. You were the one who made Logan give me the drug. You are the devil, the devil!¡± Despite Philia¡¯s accusation, Claude didn¡¯t say anything. Is her anger something fun to see for him? After all, no one would be afraid of the growling of an animal they were raising. It¡¯s just that the sassy appearance was cute and lovely, and that was all. ¡°You disgust me, I despise you, I hate you!¡± Philia screamed harsh words at him. As if to vomit out all her emotions, she gasped for breath as she screamed. Her chest was pounding. Tears welled up again in Philia¡¯s eyes. Claude didn¡¯t say anything. It was when she raised her head in silence. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Claude¡¯s face was what Philia saw, and she couldn¡¯t say anything. She only doubted her own eyes. Tears flowed down his eyes. Tears? Tears? He looked at Philia with the face of a wounded and helpless child. ¡°I¡­ I disgust you?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You despise me, you hate me?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I killed your family and gave you the drug?¡± Claude burst out laughing. But it was definitely tears that flowed over his cheeks. Like those tears that flowed from Philia¡¯s eyes. Philia¡¯s heart sank at that sad scene. Wasn¡¯t it his intention to kill her family and give her the drug¡­? ¡°Philia, I didn¡¯t do anything like that.¡± Is your head crazy? Have you already lost your mind? Why was it that you were shocked to see that? Why are you feeling sorry? No. He was the one who played with her, wasn¡¯t he? Claude¡¯s madness stopped. He smiled and looked at her, Philia. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re the devil¡¯s rarest trophy.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Claude¡¯s reddish-brown eyes gleamed and gleamed. Warning bells echoed in Philia¡¯s head. But Claude was quick. Claude grabbed her wrist. ¡°The devil must do evil things.¡± ¡°Let me go!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, saint? Aren¡¯t you a pitiful being captured by the devil?¡± ¡°Claude, please¡­!¡± Claude embraced her. She struggled, but she couldn¡¯t escape. Philia wept. ¡°You are beautiful in colored clothes, but you are also beautiful in these types of robes.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fun to mess you up¡­ Philia, you said you wanted something like this, right?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You are not interested in me. You¡¯re the only one. You¡¯re weak and I¡¯m afraid you¡¯d collapse, but as I fall silent, I become someone who doesn¡¯t care.¡± ¡°Claude.¡± Philia widened her eyes. Claude was muttering like crazy. His voice had a hint of sorrow. ¡°You think of me as a bad guy, yes, I am a bad guy. I don¡¯t really know what that delicate feeling is. I was just hoping to understand a little bit because you let me know.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I threw everything away for the marriage you wanted.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 26 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 26 ¡°Philia, just as you grew up with the expectations of becoming a saint, I grew up in the same way to become an emperor.¡± Philia looked at Claude, startled. Did that mean he threw everything because of her? The reason he became the Grand Duke¡­ Philia looked at Claude. But Claude was still staring at Philia. At that unusual expression, Philia exclaimed. ¡°Claude!¡± Claude looked at Philia and smiled. ¡°Philia, you. I mean. I don¡¯t know how to feel.¡± However he said he didn¡¯t know emotions, yet he seemed to know them. No, Philia knew his feelings. Claude laughed in front of her. He laughed as if he was happy. It was a lie and a deception that she fell into his hands¡­ Claude, who was clearly delighted in it, was there. Didn¡¯t she believe it too? However, he lied so many times that she only believed that it was a lie. Claude stroked Philia¡¯s cheek. ¡°You wanted to get out of here too.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I thought you would smile at pretty things too.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You coveted me too.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You wanted to sleep with me too.¡± Philia looked at Claude. She knew. After meeting him a few times here, she had already found out about her feelings. Whether it was selfishness or her heart for him, there was just one conclusion. She cannot return to this place, the temple, again. Slowly, the strength in Philia¡¯s body was drained. Claude noticed it immediately. As if swallowing a prey without resistance, Claude began to bring his appetizing prey to a simmer. One by one, the buttons on the robe fell off. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± He teased the white mounds that were soon revealed with his tongue. The clingy sound resounded in the sanctuary. In a holy place, she was being swallowed by the devil. He rubbed Philia¡¯s bare shoulder with his tongue like a candy, leaving a bright red mark. Claude grabbed Philia and laid her down somewhere. Philia gave herself even though she knew where it was. This was the altar. She was like a young, fragile animal offered to the gods. Touching the pert n*pples with his hands, Claude ripped her clothes off with one hand. The clothes split. Seeing the naked body wrapped in pure white clothes, Claude looked at her with satisfaction. The ripe flesh in this white shell has always been sweet enough to his tongue. Looking at the plump mound, he leaned down. ¡°Hahh!¡± His fingers gently stroked the most sensitive areas, stimulating them. ¡°Ah. Not¡­ there.¡± A sense of numbness was revived at the same time as a thrilling sensation. While she was excited by Claude¡¯s roaming caresses, the guilt for the immorality, too, was revived. This was a temple where her god was watching. Was it right to mix bodies like animals here? ¡°Haaauungh!¡± But before she could even think of it, Claude leaned over and pressed his lips over her. As his moist tongue teased her cl*toris, she arched her back. What couldn¡¯t not be done? Her world had already shattered. It was here that she was made to be a fool in the first place. There was no such thing as the arms of god to return to. Come to think of it, even if she was a real saint, nothing would have changed. Because she had already fallen, because she had already become vulgar. ¡®The creature that has been taunted by your hand will reward you with disrespect here.¡¯ Philia laughed coldly. And she saw the devilish person. The Crown Prince, who stood at the pinnacle of the Empire, gave up on becoming Emperor and chose to be with a woman who was no one. Philia couldn¡¯t understand it. At the orgasm provoked by his tenacious tongue, Philia rolled her waist as her body shook. Her vision seemed to be twinkling and shining. It was a shame that the one who was the saint was now writhing wholeheartedly in pleasure. Nevertheless, it became another pleasure. Her pure white face was dyed red like a peach. Her eyes, relaxed by the desire, looked at Claude as if hurriedly. Tears were still flowing from her eyes. The reddish-brown eyes looked at her, and he stretched out his hand gently. ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± But Philia had no intention of listening to it. Because he was the only one who could set Philia free. Like a sacrifice to god, she awaited the next step. Spreading her helplessly laid legs apart, the man shoved the lustrous red manhood between her thighs. It was dripping with fluids. He didn¡¯t insert himself, going only back and forth between her soaked legs. But this was also a great stimulus. Claude looked at Philia who was lying down. Her clothes almost stripped, her eyes hazy, her face flushed and her lips red. As if excited, her chest huffed up and down. It was such a beautiful sight to see a disheveled woman who had abandoned her god and instead left everything for pleasure. To the extent that it cannot be compared with the innocent saint in the scripture. Just looking at her like this made his body tingle. With just a few movements, he acted on his sacrilegious desires. The devil¡¯s affection splashed across her upper body. Seeing the s*men splattered on her pure white body, Claude felt a sense of satisfaction. She was looking at Claude with blue eyes. Whether it was a refusal or an urge, she did not open her mouth, so he had no way of knowing. He stripped off Philia¡¯s clothes, which had lost their function. Claude lifted her back and sat her down and placed his lips on Philia¡¯s. ¡°Do you not like it?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t like it, Saint.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me that.¡± If he doesn¡¯t provoke her like this, Philia won¡¯t say anything. That¡¯s why. At the point where she decided not to reject this act, it was only natural for Philia to be eaten by this devil. Philia closed her eyes as she watched him lick his lips, sticking out his tongue in satisfaction as he leaned towards Philia, who was sitting on the altar. Even looking at it was painful. But it stirred Claude on. At first she was angry to death. When Philia was angry, he felt euphoric. He was also hurt by her rejection. While Claude was getting to know her, Philia was losing everything. ¡°Please¡­!¡± Claude, seeing it, exclaimed. ¡°Please, tell me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Claude¡¯s hands became rough. Her body turned upside down as she looked at Claude, and then her hand touched the altar. She knew what was going to happen. His upper body was placed on her back. He whispered in her ear. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to do it looking at my face, I¡¯ll do it from behind you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You like it from the back, too.¡± ¡°Huhk¡­ Don¡¯t¡­¡± She felt a sharp pain between her legs that were spread apart. Her entrance, who was already wet, dripping with honey, swallowed his big c*** in one go. She gripped the altar so tightly that her knuckles turned white. ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to tell me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Because you don¡¯t like it no matter what.¡± Claude moved his waist slowly. His thing filled her inside, went out and came back in. ¡°Ah, mmh!¡± His hard tip pierced her legs without forgiveness. ¡°Ha, uh, no¡­¡± Slender waist like the gourd-shaped bottle, and a red-hot p*ssy that swallows his dark-red pillar deliciously. As the movements were repeated, the pillar glistened with liquid, and her voice began to turn into moans. This was the reason Claude was filled with ecstasy. Even without a drug, she was excited about having sex with him. She lost her reason. She came into his embrace with a relaxed expression. ¡°If you don¡¯t like me, just don¡¯t look at my face. If you want it for the rest of your life, I will do it.¡± ¡°Ahhh, huh¡­ Hnnngh!¡± ¡°Philia, Philia¡­¡± He called her name like a madman. In response to the stiff waist, the suppressed moan turned into an outright lascivious one. Philia¡¯s body betrayed her will, and she chose the easiest way. She will collapse helplessly in pleasure. Who would think she had once been a pure woman who worshiped god since her childhood. ¡°Ahh, uhhhng! Hnnngg!¡± A prostitute wouldn¡¯t be so obscene. Without a rest breaking through her wet crevices, his manhood dug in at a deep and fast pace. ¡°Aahh, ahk! Haanggh!¡± From her mouth as she was now accustomed to the male¡¯s thrusting, a hoarse voice came out of her mouth. This was the mating of beasts. Both Philia and Claude knew it well. The woman who became a beast was buried in the sea of ??pleasure without hiding it. He clasped his hands on her white clenched fist. The strong pillar was pushed hard between the legs that were spread helplessly. ¡°Ah, ahh, haaahhhhhh!¡± ¡°Kugh!¡± All the senses of her body were focused on her own lower body that was receiving him. At the same time as her moan, she reached her climax. As she collapsed, she sobbed at the feelings, whether it was afterglow or sadness. Claude, who saw Philia sobbing with his head down, pulled out of her. White s*men fell on the blue marble floor. Philia lifted her body. She turned her body to Claude and picked up the clothes that had fallen. She picked it up and looked in front of her, and it was right in front of the statue. The corners of her lips tugged up at how she mingled with a man in front of it. It would have been unimaginable if she had only offered prayers. In front of it, she loosened her hands, which she had always gathered, and looked up at the stone statue, with a ¡®dirty¡¯ body that showed traces of their love affair. It was a perfect, yes, a very perfect corruption. Philia felt the man standing behind her. ¡°Do you want to pray to god?¡± As if mockingly, Claude¡¯s voice was heard. Philia then put her hands together and said her prayer. With a vulgar body that shared the most sinful love affair in the temple. ¡®O god, Father of all things, who was my master. Now the foolish woman who thought she was your daughter has fallen from grace and is gone.¡¯ Tears were dripping down. Then, Claude wrapped his arms around her neck and waist and hugged her. She leaned against his tight body. Claude¡¯s wet lips touched her nape. Philia knew that his lust had rekindled. Or had it not cooled down in the first place? Philia thought she¡¯d surrender her body to the devil¡¯s hand. Maybe, even if he held her for a few days, this man¡¯s desire would not go away. Philia kissed the devil who had corrupted her. And he held Philia roughly again and again. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 27 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 27 Her body ached. Her corruption was perfect. It was not enough for her to have sex with him in earnest over and over again, so he even washed her dirty body by immersing her in the holy water. Philia thus committed blasphemy until the end. She felt guilty about doing this, but when she did it to the end, she was strangely relieved. At that moment, the door swung open without the person knocking. Philia flinched. Now that she had just washed her body, her body was covered only in a slip. Maybe it was Claude? He couldn¡¯t stand it so, did he come to hold her again? She was already exhausted. Even after washing her body and changing her clothes, it was hard enough. Philia¡¯s body shrank and she lowered her head. ¡°Now stop¡­ Please stop it.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s enough today.¡± She said in a crawling voice. Her legs were trembling. ¡°Miss Philia.¡± The voice heard was female, not male. There was only one woman other than her. She raised her head and Bianca was standing there. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Bianca looked at Philia with a shocked expression. She blushed and covered her body, but Bianca ran up to her and removed the bedsheets that had covered her body. ¡°What¡­¡± The reddish marks left on her skin were clearly traces of an affair. Philia bowed her head. Showing this to other people, especially Bianca, was just shameful. Philia said quietly. ¡°Now do you know? You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°If you ask me if I was the one who did that in sincerity, yes, you are right.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I slept there with the Grand Duke.¡± Bianca chimed in at Philia¡¯s blunt words. She looked at Philia, her eyes wide open. Philia would have looked exactly like Bianca if she was the saint. Besides, it¡¯s an obscene blasphemy of a former saint. ¡°Does the Grand Duke love you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Do you love the Grand Duke?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know that either. I don¡¯t have many options.¡± Bianca looked speechless. Bianca bit her lips tightly. ¡°I¡¯m not going to take your place. Because I am corrupt.¡± As Philia whispered, Bianca shook her head. ¡°I had no intention of losing it. Just stay still.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± She seemed to understand why people followed Bianca. She had a different strength from Philia, who was always soft and indecisive. As Philia lay down, Bianca looked down at her. Her face, which Philia had thought was tainted with disgust and contempt, showed different thoughts and emotions. She was struggling. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I had sick parents, a younger brother, and a younger sister who were about to be sold. I had no choice.¡± Philia blinked slowly. So, the fake had taken the place of the fake. The hostility and anger that she had held for her had long since vanished. ¡°So, I¡­¡± Bianca bit her lip. When Philia lifted her gaze and looked at her, she was weeping. Why are you crying? Philia opened her lips. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. You didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If he wanted, he would have brought someone other than you and pulled me out.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry.¡± She might have hated Bianca a bit if she¡¯d rather been confident without guilt. But what would be left from a meaningless grudge against a person who was feeling so guilty? That woman, too, was at the risk of being sold to another country, and she was rotting in this stuffy temple. Philia knew what Bianca had given up. ¡°You are so sweet.¡± ¡°¡­Please, I don¡¯t like you that much. I hated you, too.¡± ¡°Because of you, I have a debt. I will pay off the debt someday.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Again, I¡¯m sorry. Take some rest. No one will disturb you tomorrow, no, today.¡± Bianca said softly and stroked Philia¡¯s head. There was no hostility in that touch, so Philia could sleep a little more comfortably. Bianca watched as Philia fell asleep. From the first time she saw Philia, Bianca felt a sense of crisis. It was an instinctive intuition. Even after she chased Philia out, Bianca was anxious to see Irik following her blindly. She already knew that Philia was a fake. There was also circumstantial evidence that Philia was fake. Yet she wondered why she was anxious when she saw Philia. Philia didn¡¯t like her? It was Bianca who hated her. Bianca trembled as she watched Philia¡¯s miserable condition. A white, small face like a stone statue. Although she was the same age as Philia, there were times when she thought that she was envious of that innocent face that was innocent about the ways of the world. But that innocence became poison. The blonde hair, which had lost the color, was wet from having not dried out properly. Did she have a fever, or were her cheeks just red? How much did the man rub her lips for her lips to also swell up as though they were bloodstained. Her skinny body was in a terrible state. There were red marks all over her body. Especially the bite marks left on her chest¡­ The man must have indulged in her white flesh and rushed to satisfy his lust like a beast. Bianca knew that it was this woman who Claude wanted. She didn¡¯t think much. It was rather clear what he wanted, so she was relieved. If he wanted her, at least he wouldn¡¯t disturb Bianca. Philia had no power, and she was a woman who literally followed the will of the temple. Perhaps if she went on like this, she would¡¯ve married a savage. Or she would have continued this cramped life of hers. She thought Philia was better off going to Claude. But, how is this any different from human trafficking now? She could not believe Philia¡¯s miserable appearance. He was not a normal man, she thought. But apart from that, he was a complete madman. She never, ever wanted something like this. Bianca bit her lip and stepped out into the hallway. ¡°Miss Bianca!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say anything.¡± She quietly ordered her people to dispose of the traces of an affair from the sanctuary, but the news seemed to have leaked. If they talk like that, would she be able to do anything more than rush Claude to order? Claude would kill everyone who¡¯d offend him. ¡°I¡¯m telling you again. Don¡¯t say anything.¡± Bianca said firmly. Why on earth did that mad Grand Duke do that with Philia in the sanctuary? There was going to be an official event in the sanctuary tomorrow. Bianca moved on to make sure the cleanup was done. Then, Bianca saw Irik walking like a ghost in the hallway. Hmm? Dark green eyes were as calm as the sea in winter. He had his hair down, which was usually neatly raised. As he walked helplessly with his back bent, his large body looked shabby and dwarfed. ¡°High Priest Irik?¡± Irik looked at Bianca. For a moment, Bianca was startled. The high priest, who was blind and faithful, was as clean and calm as the water that cried only to God, and now there was a sharp murderous energy in the eyes of the High Priest. With his head down as though his thin neck was broken, he staggered. Bianca covered her mouth, wanting to scream. Her heart was pounding. But Irik looked at her face, lifted the corners of his mouth, and walked back over the hallway. Goosebumps rose. Cold sweat ran down her back. Maybe she saw it wrong? Bianca looked back at the sanctuary and she thought about what Irik had done earlier. Then Bianca felt something incompatible and looked back. She saw something different in her eyes than when she came in. The holy water that flowed from the statue of a baby angel with the harp on its back was shining white. This¡­ Bianca clenched her teeth. Bianca never put her hand in this flowing holy water. When she dipped her hands like Philia, she dipped her hands in a completely different fountain. Judging from what was left in the water, it must have been from those who had occluded in the sanctuary. ¡°No way¡­ Instead of soaking in the holy water for a while, she bathed here, too?¡± Bianca clenched her teeth when she saw it, and sweared in an unusual way. ¡°The oracle wasn¡¯t fake?¡± The Bible of Proverbs was obviously not fake¡­ It was clear what the sparkling white holy water meant. ¡°Crazy, damn it.¡± Why did God always put her to the test? Bianca shouted at the statue of the saint. ¡°What the hell do you want?¡± The hesitation was short-lived. Because Bianca could never come down from this position. Her face was filled with guilt. When she woke up, the sun was already setting. She was tormented by him all night and she barely slept at dawn, so it was only natural. She slept as if dead, and Philia got up and put on her clothes. The only clothes in the temple were holy clothes. When she put on the robes again, she found it funny. Philia thought about what would happen to her. Whatever she did, she¡¯d be taken back to Claude. She gave up her own personal affairs. Philia looked into the room. It was definitely a place that had been like a home to her, but now this place felt unfamiliar. She opened the door and stepped outside. She had no intentions or anything, but her feet moved. Not long after she left, she found Irik. His head was bowed. His brown hair, which was always neatly turned, now covered his face, making it difficult to see his expression. At the disheveled appearance, Philia had a puzzled expression. At that moment, Irik raised his head. Philia flinched. Irik¡¯s face was blank. Its empty eyes were gloomy, like a corpse with open eyes. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 28 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 28 She felt fear. However, Irik was faster. He stood in front of Philia. Slap! And stars splattered in her vision along with the sound. The swing of that hand was so strong that she fell to the ground. ¡°You dirty wench!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You wicked thing, like an obscene whore!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°How dare you, in the temple. In the temple! Going at it like animals?!¡± Spit. Irik spat on her. She looked up at Irik with large eyes. He was looking down at her with eyes looking at a filth. Impossible. Did he see it? Philia opened her mouth blankly. And Irik hit her. But was he the person who should get angry now? Did he just raise his hand against her without an apology for ¡®ruining¡¯ everything just because she slept with a man? She felt hatred and betrayal that burned like hellfire. Philia looked at Irik with cold eyes. This¡ªthis person. He was this kind of person. Philia was no longer surprised. He¡¯s the one who wanted her to be the saint. He never cared about her intentions, and he only wanted her to obey the doctrines given to her. So he thought she was the real saint, but didn¡¯t he say that she might be sent to Kshamil for the name of peace? ¡°Why?¡± Philia asked quietly. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Philia!¡± ¡°You deceived me, can I not deceive you back?¡± ¡°¡­Ha!¡± Irik smirked. He grabbed Philia by the collar and lifted her up. There was no such respectful consideration as before. ¡°Yes, you weren¡¯t even a real saint anyway, so you slept with him like that.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°My training was very lacking. How could I mistake a woman like this for a saint.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You know how good I was to you.¡± ¡°It must have been your good intentions to the saint, not me.¡± Philia spoke back. Her lips were cracked open and blood dripped down. She smiled. ¡°Everyone is shameless, without even a single word of apology.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Was I tricked by you into getting here?¡± It had piled up in Philia¡¯s mind, but she struggled to suppress it in her heart. ¡°I was tricked into doing this¡­¡± Philia bit her lip and glared at Irik. Blasphemous witch. Whore. Now he had no reason to keep her. If you¡¯re going to swear, then, at the sight of Irik, Philia was at the last straw. I slept with a man. I also slept in the temple. What is that? What¡¯s wrong with that? Why can¡¯t I do it? I¡¯m not a saint anymore? Still, Philia despaired. Everything about how she¡¯s been living, she regretted those moments. At that moment, a large shadow appeared behind Irik. At the same time, a large hand slammed Irik on the head. Irik fell to the floor this time. Claude was standing right behind him, glaring murderously at Irik. The reddish-brown eyes gleamed with killing intent. He took one step towards Irick. With that alone, it felt as if he was pulling out his sword and cutting his throat. Irik felt it too. ¡°How dare¡­¡± Both Philia and Irik knew. The stronger man here was Claude. Both in terms of physical strength and with power. They could feel the tension. If he took one more step, he would kill Irik. Philia looked at Irik and Claude, then she took Claude¡¯s hand. Seeing this, Irik¡¯s eyes widened. Philia said to Claude¡¯s gaze. ¡°Stop. Stop it.¡± ¡°¡­Are you defending this person in front of me now?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Claude smirked. It was clear that he must have harbored anger towards Philia. Seeing that, Irik gave a twisted smile. He couldn¡¯t contain his feelings and opened his mouth. ¡°Grand Duke, do not pretend that you are different, you¡¯re the same.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Philia, you vulgar thing, do you think the Grand Duke would be any different? What is the difference between him and me?¡± ¡°Claude, stop it.¡± As Claude tried to go further, Philia caught him. He looked intently into Philia¡¯s face, and he grabbed her wrist and grabbed her shoulder. ¡°Filthy beasts!¡± Irik looked at the two of them and spit out swear words. Claude looked back and smiled coolly. ¡°The High Priest should know that it is because of her that your head is still attached to your body.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± There was a smirk in Claude¡¯s eyes. Irik clenched his teeth. Philia glanced at Irik, then turned her body and walked away. Irik¡¯s eyes went dark. Immorality, depravity. It was also there for Irik. Last night, he visited the sanctuary to see if there was any problem with the holy water Bianca showed him, and he saw them f*cking like animals. A black-haired man who bowed his back was holding her body and caressing her breasts eagerly. At first he thought Claude was taking advantage of her. He intended to punish the bastard who dared to violate Philia. ¡°Nnngh!¡± However, as soon as he heard that moan, Irik¡¯s thoughts stopped. It was a sweet voice that he had never heard before. The familiar, amorous voice was owned by someone he knew. ¡°Hahh, Claude, hurry, please.¡± Even that voice sweetly urged the man. As she lay down, she lifted her feet and rubbed it against the man¡¯s crotch. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t like it?¡± ¡°Do it.¡± Her plump thighs are lifted, and the man thrusted his manhood in and stirred. ¡°Hagh!¡± As Philia lay down, she accepted the man without resistance. Irik witnessed the sacrilege of an innocent, unstained, and holy saint. No, was it considered sacrilege? Since she wasn¡¯t a saint, she may have been a witch in the first place. His precarious worldview shattered. The white light of the sanctuary lit her beautiful naked body. The shiny naked body was vulgar and covetous. Her large breasts swayed slightly at the man¡¯s shallow movements. Irik looked at it as if possessed. He knew what Philia looked like when she seduced the man, how she accepted the man, how ecstatic¡ªhow mysterious she was. The reddened blushes on both cheeks made her look as delicious as fruit. As she parted her red lips, all his nerves came to a standstill. Blasphemous bastards and immoral beasts mingling in front of the altar where worship was to be held in the temple. He had to scream, stop it, and charge them with him. However, why was he obsessed with this? Why was he so preoccupied with it? Why couldn¡¯t he take his eyes off Philia as he was being held by that man? She was obviously an ugly and lustful whore, but it was as if he had been seduced by a devil or a witch. Slowly, blood began to pool between his legs. Irik panicked. He himself had an erection. Now, he felt lust after seeing the people who were entangled in the sanctuary. This was a greater sin than he imagined. How can he condemn those wicked things with this appearance? He watched the mating without moving. ¡°AHH!¡± Hearing Philia¡¯s climax as if singing, he escaped from the sanctuary as if running away. Barely returning to his own room, he continued to recall the scene. The obscene sight did not leave his mind. The white legs wrapped around the man¡¯s waist. The witch¡¯s coquettish voice. The face of a woman who knows pleasure, the face of Philia¡­ Irik took off his pants. The thing between his legs was already firmly erected. This was a token of desire. The dark-red thing, with its bulging veins, showed a hideous presence as if it wanted to violate Philia. ¡°Ah, my God¡­!¡± He sighed as he saw the ghastly erect pillar between his legs. The one who worshiped God was lusting after a woman¡¯s body. Clear liquid was seeping out from the tip. It wasn¡¯t that Irik never got an erection. When he woke up in the morning, it would stand as he imagined Philia. However, this was the first time it had been so blatantly erect. He, who had trained and calmed his mind, couldn¡¯t stand it. Irik unconsciously moved his hand and rubbed against the solid pillar of flesh. The feeling of his hand touching the sensitive area wasn¡¯t bad. No, it was terrible, but it felt good. He had to stop here. But the hand continued to move up and down, doing the most pleasing action. At the first time he pleasured himself, a grayish turbid fluid flowed out quickly. He looked at the dirty liquid with a grimace. A salty smell burned up, and he felt like he was going to vomit. Although he had climaxed, his erection did not go away. Irik looked down at his thing as if seeing something terrible. ¡°Why¡ªwhy¡­¡± Irik moved his hand. The more Philia¡¯s face and voice came to mind, the more firm his erection became. He continued to stroke his manhood with his own hands. He tried to erase it, but Philia¡¯s face did not leave his head. No, maybe he¡¯s holding on to it himself. Irik imagined putting his own erect manhood inside Philia¡¯s lewd secret place. In his own desires, he imagined Philia fell into his arms instead of being held by that bastard. Just that alone, again, his peak happened quickly. He buried his seeds in his hands, and only then did he see himself. Masturbating while thinking of that lewd woman was clearly far from the abstinence that God¡¯s apostles should pursue. ¡°No!¡± I did not lust for Philia! I, I did not think that I want her! But now his thing had proved it. He had lusted, and, unable to overcome it, masturbated alone and climaxed. What made him different from them? Irik shook his head. As if in denial of his own heart, he continued to shake his head. He cried out to God. Still, he thought of Philia again and again. He wanted to bury his nose in that hair. He wanted to bite the nape as pretty as a deer. He wanted to take that soft breast and breathe his breath into those red lips. Licking those luscious thighs with his tongue, he wanted to shove his own thing into the devil¡¯s trap and move like a beast. ¡°No!¡± Denying his desires, Irik realized. This is not just a sudden lust. This was a mind he had denied for a very long time. Alas, maybe from the beginning. No way, from the beginning¡­ It was a clear answer. From the time he became an adult man and was next to Saint Philia, and from the time he stayed by her side as a close priest like a brother, he had been lusting at her like other priests and paladins. He didn¡¯t realize it, no, he knew he was pushing himself in the fire of hell, but he had been denying it all this time. ¡°Ah, God, no. No!¡± But he continued to deny it. It was disqualifying as a priest to have a lust for a woman. As a high priest, he has always been clean and lived the exemplary life everyone had hoped for. But, that wasn¡¯t the first time? ¡°No! No!¡± Irik cried. The more he denied Philia, the more his crotch stiffened again. He picked up a letter opener. Would he rather cut this off? Maybe it would be better to cut it off. He picked up the knife and slashed it. Blood came out of his thigh. He laughed. His manhood, the source of filthy desires, was not removed, but only stabbed and wounded. When he thought about it, he himself was crazy. Seeing Philia being held by another man must have made him really crazy. ¡°This is all because of that obscene woman.¡± He took the easiest and most foolish way out. He blamed someone else, not himself. As a priest who had lost all the integrity he had built up, he willingly accused the precious woman he had loved and made her out to be a witch and a prostitute, wielding violence with resentment and anger. Thus, he put an end to his love that had yet to bloom. ¡ª ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 29 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 29 ¡°You look good in colorful clothes, too.¡± Seeing Philia at the table, Claude hung the necklace around her neck. A diamond necklace gleamed with enchanting light in the candlelight. Philia looked at the necklace, which was long enough to reach just below her collarbone. Large and small diamonds were embedded. ¡°Philia.¡± Philia saw the food laid before her. They were all high-quality food that could not be compared with the food of the poor temple. It was a gorgeous table with only light and precious delicacies. Philia looked quietly. ¡°Well, why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Philia¡¯s eyes had long since lost focus. All the way back from the temple to the mansion, Philia¡¯s chatter declined sharply. She kept her mouth shut except for the least she had to say. She also consistently ignored Claude¡¯s words. So a dull and heavy silence, different from before, enveloped them. Claude thought she would find her energy again when she returned to the mansion. But that wasn¡¯t the case at all. As soon as they returned, her eyes lost focus. ¡°Look at me, Philia.¡± What was even more crazy was that she was willing to listen to him. Philia looked at Claude, Claude then said. ¡°I gave you this mansion. This is yours.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Hey, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Philia didn¡¯t answer. Claude knew that Philia, who was looking at him, was in a distant despair. The despair she felt was even deeper than what she felt while she was in the temple. His reddish-brown eyes gleamed with madness. Then, he flung away all the precious food on the table. The plates fell to the floor with a clattering sound. He lifted her back and sat her down on the table. Then, focus returned to Philia¡¯s eyes. It looked like she was wondering what he was doing. ¡°I want to hold you here.¡± When he dropped all the food on the table, all the servants retreated. Philia, who saw it, looked at Claude. ¡°No?¡± Philia smiled coldly. What¡¯s the difference between saying no? This man was just going to do whatever he wanted. As she went from the temple to Claude¡¯s mansion, Philia smiled sadly at her own plight. She thought about it, it was like she had been handed over to Claude from Irik again. Either way, has Philia¡¯s will ever been followed? ¡°Let me out of here.¡± However, Philia tried to speak. ¡°Do you want to go out?¡± Even knowing that, the words that were out of focus came back. ¡°Let me get away from you¡­ mmh!¡± With his tongue, he licked her chest that was visible through her neckline. Look, it¡¯s no use. As Philia closed her eyes and bit her lip. ¡°Why?¡± Claude asked Philia. Philia said as she looked at Claude. ¡°Because I hate you for not knowing why.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I hate you.¡± Each time Philia said this, she saw something pass through Claude¡¯s eyes. ¡°Philia, I really don¡¯t know. I gave you this house¡ªI gave you everything. I even got you out of that damn temple.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I gave up the throne even though that was the reason for my life, just to get you.¡± ¡°Because to you, I am your pet.¡± ¡°No.¡± Claude denied it. But that did not reach Philia. If this one-sided relationship was not between a pet and the owner, what is it? Rescued from the temple. That¡¯s good enough. So should she be thankful for that? Why was she imprisoned like this in another prison called a mansion rather than a temple? Realizing that she had been deceived by everything, Philia saw all the truth in her eyes. Claude invaded her life and locked her up. She could not understand why he had abandoned the throne. There was only one thing Philia understood, and that he had become the Grand Duke, so he was able to track down Philia. Abandoning the throne was only a means to his goal. Philia never wanted him to do that, and it wasn¡¯t to her benefit that he gave it up. It must be true that he likes her. But that¡¯s just love for a rare pet. Because¡­ ¡°Release me.¡± ¡°You can go anywhere you want.¡± ¡°Release me from you.¡± Upon hearing that, something flashed in Claude¡¯s eyes. Philia didn¡¯t want to think deeply about what those feelings were. ¡°Huhk¡­!¡± He lifted her thigh and licked Philia¡¯s entrance. With a light bite, the red, sticky tongue tickled her insides, causing her body to heat up. She was already accustomed to him. ¡°Ah, huu!¡± Claude looked at her, picking his tongue and licking only the part where Philia twitched. She sounded like she wanted to c*m as he did this. Philia simply closed her eyes and furrowed her eyebrows to accept the pleasure. She accepted him stiffly, so she¡¯s already used to his body. If taming her body was his goal, then he had already succeeded. Not forgetting the pleasure he had given her for the first time, Philia moaned beautifully like a delicate instrument whenever he touched her. ¡°Please, go back¡­!¡± If it goes on like this, she will be taken here at the table where food was being served. Claude watched as Philia shook her head. It was always like this when her eyes returned to focus. Claude saw Philia saying that she wanted to get out, and he wanted to chew her like the food on this table. Would this thirst be quenched if he chewed on the soft and tender flesh and swallowed all of it? This longing and desire, which he felt when he first saw her, did not disappear even when he put her in front of him. He thought, looking down at Philia. When Philia was in this mansion, why did this thirst quench for a while? He did not know. ¡°Ahhnngh!¡± Unable to resist that desire, whether it was sexual or simply his appetite, Claude held Philia on the table. His dark red arousal invaded her entrance. Philia looked at him with tear-soaked eyes of resentment. It¡¯s like she was asking why he wouldn¡¯t listen to her. Claude was in a good mood. The color on Philia¡¯s face, which had been constantly being erased, was applied again. The redness on her cheeks implied her resentment of him, but the color was so beautiful that he ferociously drove his lust into Philia. The table shook and its creaking sound permeated the air. It wasn¡¯t as loud as when he would thrust into her more sincerely, but at least it was satisfying to make a sound that wrapped around him tightly. ¡°Ha, Huuuhh!¡± It was lewd and bizarre to see a hideous big pillar digging between the pretty bushes and the gaping flesh. Still too tight to accept his manhood, she held her breath. That high voice echoed through the dining room. Claude kissed her neck, stroking her slightly sweaty hair. Claude¡¯s face moved closer to Philia¡¯s. His face was close, as if demanding her kiss, but she turned her head. ¡°Mmmh!¡± Claude grabbed Philia¡¯s chin, turned her face, and ran his tongue inside her lips. As he turned his hips slightly, he pressed his lips against her face, and she felt her dry insides quickly getting wet and slippery. ¡°Ha, keugh, haa.¡± He got drunk on Philia¡¯s body. He watched as the woman accepted him with her whole body, and Claude was immersed in his thoughts. Since when did this woman become so good? Since when did he start thinking that he¡¯d go crazy if it wasn¡¯t this woman? Since when did he start getting hurt by her words, by the look in her eyes, by her expression of dislike? ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 30 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 30 Three years ago, Claude visited the temple. He was unknowingly looking at a woman in white, her long hair tied half up as she prayed. Beneath the sun¡¯s rays, her pale blond hair shone like gold dust. Claude had no idea when he looked at the woman. To put it bluntly, she was like one of the stone sculptures in this temple. Considering the relationship of the Imperial Family with the temple, the Crown Prince comes to pray with the children of the powerful family, and the saint prays¡­ Or conducts a ritual. People neither liked nor disliked stone sculptures. Claude was the same. The woman felt like a stone sculpture in a temple. Claude didn¡¯t even know that her name was Philia. Claude was originally not interested in people, but he was seriously uninterested in Philia. It was just fun to see all the men in the temple clinging to that one woman. The priests loved and protected her and supported her with affectionate eyes. The various emotions he saw from them were rather interesting. The woman with a hazy impression seemed to have lived her life under such protection and care. ¡°As we live the life our Lord has bestowed upon us, repenting of the sins we have committed¡­¡± In her clear, soft voice, she memorized the prayer. The voice was nice to hear. Then, her voice stopped. The saint turned her head and looked at Claude. Huh? The saint stared at Claude, then looked at the man standing behind her. When the prayer suddenly stopped, people¡¯s eyes naturally turned to the saint. The son of the Deoral family turned his head. When Philia turned her head again, the second daughter of the Sevoll family also avoided her gaze. All of her gaze was directed to those who did not focus on prayer. As people noticed, they bowed their heads in shame. Claude looked into her eyes and smiled. A woman with a hazy impression as if she had lost her color, her eyes were just as blue as the sea. When the situation was settled, she began to pray tediously again. Her voice was soft¡ªlow and pleasant to hear. ¡®Is that the fake?¡¯ It¡¯s a doll created by the temple. Then it started to get a little fun. The fake saint. As the power of the temple weakened, there were only a few cards left in their hands. Occasionally, the priests would use a fake saint to satisfy their stomachs, saying that an oracle had been given to them. Religion was also another kind of big business. The Imperial Family knew this, but tolerated it anyway. With the ordinance of atonement once every ten years, it irritates the Imperial Family, but the temple matches the Imperial Family¡¯s power to a certain extent. In other words, they were the dogs of the Imperial Palace. What interest would he have in the doll presented by the dogs of the Imperial Palace? Claude looked at Philia. As he looked at her slender back, he suddenly wondered what the scent of her hair would have. After the prayer, Claude went out to the corridor on the way to the dining room, and there, he witnessed an interesting scene. ¡°Hey, Saint. Take it easy. Does it make sense to give us such a disgrace?¡± ¡°We were forced to go. You have to be aware of this and be considerate.¡± In the prayer room earlier, the noble children, who had been humiliated by her, were protesting against her. The saint didn¡¯t say anything. She had a gentle smile on her face, just like a painting. It was as inhuman as a statue, and these young nobles would have thought they could say anything to her. ¡°By the way, you are not in a position to call us out like that.¡± ¡°Yes. If you think about it, you¡¯re not even a high priest¡­¡± The saint had a soft smile as she heard the words of the Sevoll family¡¯s second daughter. ¡°I didn¡¯t think about it.¡± It was a very bland answer. However, they continued to question the saint as if it didn¡¯t go well with them. ¡°Think before you act. Do you know how much our family has donated?¡± ¡°I know the saint is very strict, but it shouldn¡¯t be like this. Bow your head and apologize.¡± Claude came out. ¡°No matter what, she shouldn¡¯t apologize. Don¡¯t you know any shame?¡± Their faces turned pale as Claude stepped forward. Claude was famous for his unknown character. ¡°No matter how young you are, to tell the saint about her status and position and ask for an apology.¡± Claude looked at them. ¡°This instigated a battle between the temple and the Imperial Family. It is a clear revolt against the Imperial Family.¡± Although the logic was somewhat skewed radically, Claude was the emperor¡¯s son and his mother was from an unrivaled affluent family, so he was truly the pinnacle of legitimacy and power. If Claude made up his mind and drove them to ruin like that, he could have done it. ¡°How is it? Saint, shall we strike their necks right now?¡± Claude said this as he looked at the saint. The saint widened her eyes in surprise, and then she lowered her eyes with a calming light again. She wasn¡¯t fun. Still, why was he looking at her blue eyes like that¡­? ¡°No, I don¡¯t want that.¡± Said the saint carefully. The answer was no different from what he expected. Kind, compassionate¡­ As Claude blinked, the young nobles disappeared. ¡°Thank you for your help.¡± Philia smiled brightly, like a painting. It was a perfectly elegant smile. But it wasn¡¯t that attractive of a smile. Claude reached out and grabbed Philia¡¯s chin. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Philia blinked. She didn¡¯t seem offended by this insulting act. She just opened her eyes, as if surprised. The face she made in the unexpected situation showed the face of a young girl. The non-puppet-like expression looked better than the always-benevolent smile of a saint. Claude let go of the hand that was holding her chin. He politely bowed his back. ¡°I apologize.¡± ¡°Apologize?¡± ¡°It is true that I also neglected to focus on the prayer meeting.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The saint didn¡¯t answer anything. Claude recalled the jewel he had brought to present to the high priest and took it out. It was a butterfly-shaped jewel made of red rubies and blue sapphires. When he opened her box and showed her, Philia was perplexed. ¡°This is¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this? It¡¯s probably not that the saint didn¡¯t have one of these¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± The saint looked at him blankly and answered. Claude was equally perplexed. No? The saint? She didn¡¯t have anything like this? No matter how important it was to uphold humility, the high priests dip their toes into their own luxury. Did this saint have nothing like that? ¡°It can actually be used for multiple purposes. If you attach a brooch pin, it¡¯s a brooch, like this¡­¡± Claude reached out and placed the butterfly jewel on Philia¡¯s faded blonde hair. ¡°If you attach a hairpin, it becomes a hairpin.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It suits you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Still, when Philia hesitated, Claude said. ¡°You make my apology embarrassing. This isn¡¯t too much of a burden. The Imperial Family can procure anything like this.¡± Of course it¡¯s a lie. It was made with the hands of a craftsman for several days with the highest quality cut gems as it would be given to the High Priest. But it wasn¡¯t a waste for Claude. He just wanted to give it to her. He wondered how she would react if he gave it to her. ¡°Thank you.¡± The saint said with a very uncomfortable expression. She is literally a picturesque saint. She was entirely virtuous. Claude quickly lost interest. The look of surprise when he suddenly grabbed her chin. That expression was only slightly fun. No scent, no desire. How can such a person be fun? ¡°Then, excuse me.¡± Claude left with a short goodbye. The saint was still there when he turned back, realizing that he had come in the opposite direction. Why is she still standing there? Claude stopped as he tried to take a step. Philia stared at the butterfly-shaped jewel for a long time. Then of course. Claude¡¯s face lit up with excitement. However, it was not greed that was vivid in those eyes. It was pure wonder and joy. ¡°Wow, the color is so pretty.¡± She didn¡¯t even know that she was talking to herself with excitement. ¡°I didn¡¯t know there was such a pretty color.¡± She murmured, approached the small artificial pond next to her, and looked down at it. She seemed to hesitate a lot, but eventually, she reached up and put the accessory on her head. In fact, there wasn¡¯t much difference. Her modest outfit was the same, and her hair was neat, but that was all. Her face was also paler than the others, so what¡¯s the difference if she put on one hairpin? However, she was clearly different. Claude felt that way. She looked at her jewelry and smiled broadly, and she became a person of vivid color. Claude felt something intense when he saw it. He wanted to keep seeing that. Did he find it fun? Is it a perverse evil heart that rejoices at the small corruption of those who make humility a virtue? Or does it make him feel better when he sees an innocent woman rejoicing as she admires jewelry? ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 31 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 31 It was just that. Claude laughed out loud in incredulity. Come to think of it, the reason he didn¡¯t focus on that prayer was because of that woman. ¡°Her name¡­ It¡¯s Philia.¡± Even though he thought she was no fun, that she was boring, he kept looking at her. Claude¡¯s gaze relentlessly focused on her. It didn¡¯t matter if it was the gaze of a vicious beast that prowled on its prey, or the gaze of a sly hunter who was aiming for a beast to capture. This moment awakened his interest. Claude was willing to move for Philia. Claude obsessively observed Philia whenever he met her. The almost colorless blonde hair became darker at the roots. Her eyes were always down and there was a soft smile on her lips. That¡¯s not it, hurry up, smile more. Should he give her more gifts? Claude thought, but he knew the gift was useless when the High Priest thanked him. That woman touched it for a moment and gave it to the High Priest to return it to the Crown Prince. He tried to talk to her, but he had no excuse for a conversation with her. Rather, Philia avoided it when men spoke to her. His reddish-brown eyes turned to the men who stared at Philia tenaciously. They disguised their desire with honorable devotion and loyalty towards the saint, but it was clear to him that those gazes were stained with dirt. That woman must have already been assaulted by them in their mind¡¯s eye again and again. Claude didn¡¯t think of her in that way. It was just interesting to see the little differences she showed. He wanted to see her smiling brightly with jewelry once again. After drinking a few drops of water in the arid desert, he felt a strange thirst, as if languishing to drink more. Then one day¡ª Claude went looking for Philia as usual. Philia avoided him, feeling uncomfortable. It was as if she had noticed his gaze. So he became even more anxious. He wanted to talk even one more time. He wanted to make eye contact one more time. Ah, why is that woman a saint? If it hadn¡¯t been for that, he would have grabbed her right away and kept her by his side. Claude, who was chewing on his lips, heard a familiar sound. It was the sound his own father made whenever he was sleeping with a whore. Of course, his mother also made such a noise when sleeping with a different nobleman. It wasn¡¯t surprising to see someone else¡¯s love affair. But he wasn¡¯t happy either. Claude watched them indifferently as they mixed their bodies. Thinking that he would cut off their neck later. But, with his eyes wide open, he found Philia, who looked at it and was helpless, and the thought disappeared. She was so startled that she couldn¡¯t do anything. In the meantime, he felt happy and approached Philia. Those big eyes were filled with a great sin that she clearly had never even thought of before. With her expression of not knowing what to do, Claude felt euphoric again as he saw this. When he nearly caught her, he reached out his hand, covered her mouth, and pulled her into his arms. ¡°Shh, be quiet.¡± Claude whispered in her ear. The golden hair lightly touched the tip of his nose, smelling like flowers. Aside from her modest appearance, the scent that reached his nose was very mesmerizingly fragrant. Enchanted by the scent, he felt her breath in the palm of his hand. With a small, hot breath tickling his fingers, he pressed his hand to her lips as if to be quiet. The feeling was soft. Claude thought of kissing these lips. He was thrilled to think of kissing her like those people did while smelling this dizzying scent. Even though it was a scene he thought was disgusting, the thought of him being with this woman made his whole body tingle. What kind of face would she make while she was writhing with pleasure? Would she shed tears? It would be more fun than the surprised expression she was making now. The tears she shed will be sweeter than anything. Claude found that he had some pretty perverted and sadistic thoughts. Claude succumbed to the urge as he felt her warm skin on his chest. What is this. He wanted to lick those red ears with his tongue, and he wanted to touch her peach-white cheeks. What kind of sound would she make if he bit that elegant neck? What face would she make? Just thinking about it made him ecstatic. Is this some kind of craving? The sensations all over his body went numb. The two men and women who had been having an affair while tangled disappeared, and they were able to face each other. ¡°You must have been very surprised.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± What do you mean okay? He spoke the lie naturally and greedily glanced at Philia¡¯s face. He wanted to meet her eyes, raising the chin of her slightly lowered face. He wanted to see her face over and over again. Always. ¡°I am¡­¡± What will come out of her mouth? He¡¯s never been nervous since he was born, but what that woman said made his nerves stand up. ¡°Thank you.¡± Still, there was fear on her face. But something in those eyes¡­ As Claude looked at her as if possessed, she wriggled out of his grasp and ran away. It was as if she had noticed an insidious desire. Claude stared at her back as if possessed. He became aware of the intense desire he had within himself for the first time. ¡°Those eyes¡­ those eyes.¡± Claude kept muttering the word. Claude had only discovered the dark, blatant, bizarre desires that had appeared on her face. What would happen if those eyes became cloudy with desire? What would happen if she collapsed calling his name? What kind of expression would she make if he bit that tender skin? As if burning desire, as if burning everything, it became a huge fire that engulfed him. Claude didn¡¯t bother putting it down. Because the fire was so enchanting. Claude wet his dry lips with his tongue. He soon realized. He was already attracted to that colorless, uninteresting woman. Claude saw that guy in front of him. He felt the gaze staring at him indifferently. Carlos. He was the new Emperor who ascended to the throne Claude had conceded. His younger brother. Carlos resembled Claude, but he was a charming man with a different aura compared to Claude. If Claude was a handsome man with masculine angles, Carlos was a handsome man with delicate lines. Gold eyes with big and cool features, a beautiful nose bridge, and thick red lips. His appearance alone was alluring, he always had a happy smile, men and women alike were captivated by his face. That was the difference between Claude and Carlos. ¡°Are you leaving early again today, Brother?¡± At Carlos¡¯s words, Claude put down his teacup. ¡°Your Majesty, do you want me to stay longer?¡± Claude looked at his brother¡¯s face and turned his gaze to the woman sitting next to him. The woman with brown hair in a braid smiled at Claude. She was the empress and his brother¡¯s wife, Amelia. Her earrings shone unusually blue. Claude looked at it. ¡°I thought you¡¯d want to be alone with Her Majesty the Empress right away.¡± It was a strangely twisted tone. Realizing this, Carlos smiled and said. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to say that I was sorry that Brother went. Did that sound like that?¡± Twisted words were rewarded with equally twisted words. That was the case with the brothers. However, seeing Carlos¡¯s sharp retaliation, he felt Carlos¡¯s change anew. No matter how desperately he lived, a beast¡¯s cub was still a cub. He who was raised whining and crying, quickly revealed his teeth. If it was in the past, Claude would not have forgiven it. Without hesitation, he trampled and grabbed his neck, announcing his superiority and would have struck him on the neck. But now Claude was not very interested in such a hierarchy. What he wanted was already in his hands. Then, Amelia took off the sapphire earrings that she was wearing and suddenly presented the earrings to Claude. ¡°Grand Duke Piast, here.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Amelia smiled when she saw his gaze asking what this was. ¡°Give it.¡± It was a strange way of speaking that he recognized very well. ¡°Amelia.¡± Carlos next to her said looking at her with a sad expression on his face. Amelia said with a smirk. ¡°You will buy more for me, right?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You will.¡± Seeing that face, Carlos avoided his gaze as if embarrassed for nothing. Amelia saw this and smiled. It was a stable relationship that was different from the precarious and depressed relationship he had seen before. That continued to provoke Claude. Claude took the earrings and left without saying goodbye. ¡°Amelia, why do you care so much?¡± ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 32 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 32 Amelia¡¯s smiling face hardened at Carlos¡¯s question. She asked Carlos without answering. ¡°When is the saint coming back to the capital?¡± ¡°The saint? Amelia, that saint¡­¡± ¡°I know, Bianca is fake. I was told.¡± Amelia grinned. Carlos frowned in disapproval. It was because there¡¯s nothing good about his beloved wife being involved with the fake saint. Then Amelia said softly. ¡°It was Carl, I mean.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°In any case, I think you should repay the favor the Grand Duke has given you.¡± ¡°Favor? That man wouldn¡¯t consider it a favor. I know my brother well. This is a deal.¡± Carlos grunted. Amelia saw it and murmured. ¡°What deal?¡± ¡°A deal to be happy. Just like me now.¡± Carlos looked at his wife with a happy expression on his face. But Amelia¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Do you think Grand Duke Piast is happy?¡± ¡°His happiness is none of my business.¡± ¡°If he goes that way, the two will be doomed.¡± ¡°The two? Did you know about that as well?¡± Carlos¡¯ eyes widened. Amelia closed her eyes softly. Carlos saved Amelia from hell. They became happy. But what about Grand Duke Piast? Amelia had not forgotten the cry of the saint Bianca. ¡®Empress, I am also that man¡¯s puppet. I can¡¯t help her.¡¯ ¡®¡­¡­.¡¯ ¡®Dare I say, she¡¯s in hell where the Empress formerly was, too.¡¯ ¡®She is?¡¯ ¡®Yes, I never wanted that woman, Philia, to be like that. So please, save her if you can.¡¯ The hell she was in wasn¡¯t really that great. When she went to her fianc¨¦¡¯s land, the barbarians took her. The barbarians did not leave young women alone. After that, her fianc¨¦ committed suicide, and she was accused of being a dirty lady and lived without being able to breathe. Had it not been for Carlos, who suffered the same hardships as her, she would have lived in hell to the end. Amelia knew how terrible it was. She seems to be being crushed by the situation and being helpless. Bianca already knew what Claude Piast was doing. Amelia let out a sigh. She could not see the helpless woman imprisoned as she was. Because she knew very well how terrible that hell was. ¡°Mmph, hmmh!¡± She moved her body slowly, with the man¡¯s stiff length in her mouth. She wrapped her red tongue around it. Tightening her lips, applying strength, and then she loosened them. Her tongue gently stroked the tip of his manhood. It¡¯s not what the man had asked for. But she also learned it. If she was docile and proactive in the first place, he would be more gentle in their entanglement. However, if she offended him, he would give her a hard time. Claude was the ruler and master of Philia¡¯s world. She quickly learned that the world changes according to his mood. ¡°Haa, stop¡­¡± But Philia did not stop. Rather, put her knees up, took him in deeper, and looked into his face. Claude looked at her as she sucked hard on his manhood. While she was locked up in the mansion for several months, she became extremely submissive. She also occasionally showed a smile. However, it was no different from the woman she once was in the temple. When he asks her to smile, she smiles and she spreads her legs because he wanted it. It was the same here and now. Apart from that, her appearance has changed even more. Her always pale face turned red, and her lips grew even redder. The eyes were also moist and tired. The saint who has always been virtuous is nowhere to be found. The only woman left was one who would watch his mood and, if necessary, suck his manhood to satisfy him, left. Only her own woman. The teasing that stimulated the tip of the glans with her tongue also became more skillful. ¡°Kugh!¡± If he lets his guard down like this, he¡¯ll climax. As soon as she sensed his climax, she pulled the length out of her mouth. However, white fluids splashed over her face. ¡°¡­Philia, sorry.¡± ¡°No.¡± After Philia spoke softly, she wiped it off. The salty scent of chestnut flowers filled the room. She didn¡¯t frown once, although the smell must have played a role. Claude suddenly remembered Amelia next to his brother Carlos. It¡¯s the same confinement. Her own brother was equally crazy and obsessed with Amelia. Perhaps the woman knows, too. That his brother, of his own blood, would be equally mad if she left the Imperial Palace. He saved Philia from the same hell. But, why was Philia now a doll again, while the woman who was like that doll was smiling brightly? What was different in the first place? Claude lifted Philia¡¯s chin. Her head went up helplessly. Was it the color? Philia¡¯s appearance became more beautiful and attractive. She looked like a flower in full bloom. However, the vivid colors that Claude had so longed for were gone. ¡°Come here.¡± Philia lifted her body and put herself into Claude¡¯s arms. What is this? Claude kissed Philia¡¯s swollen lips. He felt no disgust about her having just sucked on him. He just roughed her inside. Suddenly she lay on the bed, and she accepted his deep kiss. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± ¡°Are you feeling hot?¡± Claude rolled up Philia¡¯s slip. As he put his hand between her round buttocks, he could feel the hot spot there. Even without looking at it, the place would have turned red. He lifted his finger and put it into the depths. Something hot and slimy swallowed his fingers effortlessly. Her inner walls twitched as he slightly bent his fingers. ¡°Ah, hnn¡­¡± ¡°Should we do it outside?¡± Philia shook her head. It was only at this time that she showed her strong will. Philia looked at him with pleading eyes. Seeing this, Claude¡¯s center also heated up. He looked at the malleable Philia. She¡¯s used to accepting his touch, and her ripe body doesn¡¯t even tense up anymore. Philia frowned and closed her eyes. He felt as if he had become trash. Claude admitted it. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right, I¡¯m trash to you.¡± Claude said to himself, and grabbed his finger and pulled it out. A clear liquid was attached to his finger. Claude licked it with his tongue. ¡°Still, I¡¯ll give you everything.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°The colored clothes you wanted, the jewelry, and even this house.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you like it?¡± Philia didn¡¯t answer. She had answered that question in the past, but she had completely given up now. She knew that it would be of no use. There was no conversation between them. The only thing that existed was conversations with her body. ¡°Heeuhkk!¡± Claude shoved himself all the way into her to the hilt. Pound, pound. Claude¡¯s rough thrusting made the bed creak. It was dissonant. Philia opened her lips and frowned as she let out a sweet moan. It sounded nice to him, but it was annoying for some reason. But he didn¡¯t know how to stop it. Claude grabbed Philia¡¯s waist and thrusted himself. Even so, he wanted to push himself in like this. ¡°Open your eyes.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Philia, open your eyes.¡± Philia did not insist, and she looked at Claude meekly. Her eyes, clouded with pleasure, were not looking at him. She didn¡¯t even seem to know what he was saying. Something was wrong with her. He knew. Even though he knew, he kept holding her in his arms, and he kept longing for her warmth just as before. Thrust, thrust! So he got rougher. ¡°Aahh! Aahh! Please!¡± ¡°Please what?¡± Claude asked as Philia shouted in an indistinct voice. Please what? Claude was going to do anything. She wrapped her legs around his waist. He grinned and leaned over to kiss her little lips. Contrary to the soft kiss, the moving waist was harsh. ¡°Mmmh, hnngh, mmhhh!¡± Her voice leaked through the gap between her lips. One thing¡¯s for sure, Philia was so excited and delighted to have sex with him. How lovely was her lewdness. ¡°Haa, haaaaaa!¡± Her back was arched, and her body trembled. At the same time, Claude also climaxed inside her. Thick s*men leaked out. Give birth to a child Someone once said something like that. If you want to hold on to a woman, tell her to have children. He had thought of her having his child, but Claude was not even capable of loving the child, nor was he confident that if he saw the child without loving it, he would not have killed it. So Claude was very strict with contraception. However, he had other thoughts. When loved ones would have children. Such a child would be a blessing. If so, will it be born as a deficient human being like himself? Claude loved Philia. Philia also said that she also likes Claude. ¡°Shall we have a child?¡± Claude whispered quietly in her ear. As Philia¡¯s eyes widened, she looked at Claude. Claude read the feelings of rejection and disgust that ran across her face. And it broke his heart. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 33 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 33 ¡°Master, it¡¯s time to eat.¡± Philia heard Paula¡¯s voice and opened her eyes. There were birds chirping outside the window. The sun¡¯s rays shone on the white sheets. She blinked. She rubbed her body. Her body ached from the intense love affair. ¡°Master?¡± Paula asked. As she tried to get her body up, her body suddenly wouldn¡¯t move. As Philia fell back on the bed, she noticed that her open legs were spread apart. No way, now? Philia¡¯s eyes were wide. ¡°Nngh!¡± Between her legs, which were suddenly spread apart, a very aroused manhood penetrated. A moan that was suppressed came out in an instant like the manhood that had slipped through the inner walls soaked with sex all night long. She gripped the sheets. ¡°Uh, hah¡­!¡± Her body twitched as he poked her sensitive part that had not yet been heated up. ¡°Huuu, hnnnnh!¡± Philia let out a moan with a hoarse voice. ¡°I will come back later.¡± Paula said. She felt a slight sense of shame, but it vanished quickly. During this time, whether the servants heard it or not, Claude embraced her. He was like that just yesterday. He must have been offended by something as he held Philia almost to death, even though she accepted his member as best as she could. ¡°Hahh. Huuuhh!¡± The only reason her body was in good shape was because of the expensive medicine he had. It was crazy to give her that precious restorative medicine in order to hold her like this, but unfortunately, Claude made it worthwhile. ¡°Haa, haa, haa!¡± Philia grabbed the bedsheet and let out a violent groan. She succumbed helplessly to the excessive stimulation first thing in the morning. Saliva was dripping from her mouth. She became a woman who had her legs always spread apart, lying face down to accept him. This was the life destined for Philia. Philia was no longer ashamed of her struggles with absolute pleasure now. After all, what good would that be as she had became a slave to him. Her life had already ended. Claude had gone to Kshamil for a while before. Then, Philia found herself waiting for him. Claude became master of her body and mind. The moment she acknowledged the truth, Philia gave up on her own life. She gave up everything to him. Because Claude was unusually obsessed with her and had no intention of letting her go. So, even this morning, as soon as she had woken up, she gave up her body to him as he devoured her like a beast. Would this life be okay? For now, Claude was very caring for Philia, and she knew very well how to play into his lust. She just needed to leave her body to her instincts. She enjoyed the highest luxury available under him. All food, clothing, and shelter necessary for her to live were provided by him. Somehow, her eyes were red. But, if she was caught crying, this would provoke Claude. So Philia put her head on the pillow and let out a weeping sound. What¡¯s fine about this? She didn¡¯t do anything wrong, but she had to hide and cry. After the maids washed her body, Philia lay down. Claude kissed her on the forehead and left for the Imperial Palace. Philia thought as she looked at it. The mansion was hers? At the end of the day, it wouldn¡¯t block Claude from entering. All of the mansion¡¯s employees would obey Claude¡¯s orders. How did the mansion belong to her? She knew that everything was hers, yet not hers. Philia felt helplessness at that deception. Then, a knock was heard. Philia didn¡¯t answer. After all, most people didn¡¯t respect her space. Philia dazedly watched the clouds pass by. After a long time, she got up to get some fresh air outside. Opening the door, she widened her eyes in surprise. A woman was standing there. Who is it? By the way, this woman, has she been waiting for her until she opens the door and comes out? ¡°Hello?¡± The woman was wearing a gorgeous pale yellow dress. She had plump cheeks. When she smiled, her cheeks stood out and looked good. ¡®Who are you?¡¯ Philia said with a puzzled expression on her face. ¡°Grand Duke Piast has gone out.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I have come to see Miss Philia.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Philia asked. The woman lifted the hem of her skirt and she gracefully bent her knees. It was the way ladies greeted. ¡°Nice to meet you, Miss Philia. I am the Empress of this country, Amelia Laszlo.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Empress? Why was she¡­ For her? Philia was puzzled. But as she found something to point out, she said calmly. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to do anything to Grand Duke Piast with me.¡± ¡°Oh my, you have a sharp insight, perhaps because you have been the saint for many years.¡± Grand Duke Claude Piast was a threat to the current emperor. It seemed that way to people like Philia who didn¡¯t know what kind of deal they had or what kind of relationship they had. The Empress met Philia, whom Grand Duke Piast loves? Obviously not with good intentions. Philia looked at the empress with a wary expression on her face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but that¡¯s not the intention.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Miss Philia is very nice. If it were me, I would want to take revenge on the Grand Duke. How could you draw a line like this? If I am truly here to harm the Grand Duke, you are missing out on a grave opportunity.¡± At Amelia¡¯s prompt, Philia¡¯s eyes widened. Come to think of it. She would have to cooperate if the Empress tried to get rid of Claude. Then she will be free. Wasn¡¯t Claude the one who forced her into his hands and imprisoned her? Why did she just refuse before it was even brought up? Amelia said as she looked at Philia, who was confused. ¡°I came here after being introduced by Lady Bianca.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I am here to help you.¡± At the sweet words, Philia looked at her in disbelief. How could she trust people? Those in the temple also worshiped and loved her imaginary image, and Claude was, in fact, the one who deceived her the most. Perhaps she noticed the eyes of disbelief, Amelia smiled bitterly. ¡°Yes. I know. You can¡¯t believe me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t believe it either. I was like that too.¡± Amelia admitted it coolly. ¡°First of all, before I talk to Miss Philia, let me introduce myself.¡± Amelia¡¯s light mood changed. After taking a deep breath, she said with a serious expression. ¡°Miss Philia, do you know about Kshamil¡¯s border invasion in the past?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°It¡¯s an incident where barbarians invaded, they occupied the castle of County Butler, the Margrave, and the general threatened the successor¡¯s fiance and demanded money.¡± She heard and knew about it. She remembers being terrified of Kshamil¡¯s savagery. And that she had a little compassion for the woman and raised her prayers. So when they told Philia that they were sending her to Kshamil, she felt even more betrayed and desperate. ¡°I¡¯m the fianc¨¦e, that ¡®dirty lady¡¯ is me.¡± Laszlo. Come to think of it, it was a familiar name. It was then that Philia remembered who Amelia Laszlo was. ¡°It¡¯s a different situation, but I can understand a little bit what it¡¯s like and how you feel.¡± ¡°But how¡­¡± ¡°Did I become the Empress?¡± Amelia smiled softly at Philia¡¯s question. ¡°At that time, His Majesty the Emperor, no, the Prince was there.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°He too, he happened to be there, and he was caught in that gruesome scene. He saw everything that happened to me and never forgot this. He became emperor just to save me.¡± Amelia spoke her words, looking at Philia¡¯s face. ¡°Because he loves me.¡± It¡¯s been a while since she realized that the word ¡®love¡¯ can feel so warm. Is it because she thinks Philia is suspicious? Amelia spoke carefully. ¡°Miss Philia, it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t believe me. Still, can we talk?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°I live as if I was locked up in the Imperial Palace, but I still know a lot about the outside.¡± Why is she still shining like that despite such a thing? Unlike herself, who withers away. Philia looked at Amelia¡¯s radiant face. It was not pretense. She¡¯s not disguising herself. Philia once wanted to be like that. To be that bright¡­ ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 34 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 34 ¡°You said the Empress was here?¡± At Claude¡¯s words, Philia nodded her head. Philia had a usual expression on her face. ¡°What did she say?¡± That voice was more ferocious. Philia saw how uncomfortable Claude was. ¡°She was just telling me what it was like outside.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°And how happy she is to be with your brother.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°She said she¡¯s happy even if she¡¯s locked up in the Imperial Palace.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°So I was a little curious.¡± It coincided with the story Amelia had told Claude. Claude¡¯s anger subsided when he read Amelia¡¯s letter that she had visited the mansion. ¡°¡­Why that woman, for nothing?¡± ¡°I was curious.¡± His brother, Carlos, was aware of Philia¡¯s existence. And it wouldn¡¯t be strange for Amelia to know as well. The Empress had never done anything in particular. She was just doing her job. That such an Empress would actively break into the house of the one who ¡®conceded¡¯ the throne, no, Claude. ¡°From now on, she¡¯ll often invite me to chat.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ .¡± ¡°Your Highness, I want to go.¡± Philia said. Claude looked at her face. After a long time, her eyes had changed. ¡°I want to go.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It is said that there are many pretty things in the Imperial Palace.¡± If he declined here, Philia¡¯s eyes would lose their focus again. Claude was plagued with internal conflict. In fact, Amelia and Philia were in the same situation. Amelia, who was imprisoned in the Imperial Palace due to Carlos¡¯s obsession, and Philia, who lived in this mansion because of Claude. Yes. There¡¯s no way that Amelia would do any nonsense. She was the first to recognize that she was like Philia. She must have been intrigued by her personality and that she was a person similar to herself. People who are close get affected. If Philia had been influenced by Amelia and smiled at him like her, it was something he had hoped for. ¡°Alright.¡± It was a time of some turning point. Philia¡¯s eyes widened at Claude¡¯s decision. A smile appeared on her face for an instant and then disappeared. Bianca frowned. The urgent steps were clearly heading towards one place. ¡°Hanngh!¡± The amorous sound that could not be hidden leaked through the cracks in the room. It was a sound that should never come out of this place. ¡°How many people know?¡± ¡°It hasn¡¯t spread yet.¡± Bianca let out a sigh. It is fortunate that the rumors did not spread to the high priests who were aiming for him. She entered the room without knocking. She frowned at the peculiar smell mixed with humidity. ¡°Reverend Irik!¡± Bianca looked at the one who committed the mortal sin as she shouted. He climbed on top of the woman lying on her back, and the man who was riding her was moving his back like a beast. The heavy moan of a woman resounded through the room. Bianca and the priests behind her also hardened their faces at the obscene appearance. High Priest Irik was a renowned individual who had a reputation of great faith. Even the priests, who were his adversaries, acknowledged his faith. Irik has always been ascetic and faithful. But, how did this happen now? Rumors that he had suddenly fallen to madness did not appear to be false. ¡°High Priest! What are you doing now!¡± ¡°AAHHNGH!¡± High Priest Irik continued to hold the woman. That blatant entanglement was the first thing Bianca had ever seen. Her mind went numb. ¡°Hnnnngh!¡± Who would have thought of bringing a woman into the temple and having an affair? And a high priest, too! Irik immediately laid down on the woman, grabbed her, crushed her, and let out his last breath. The man¡¯s thrusting following his instinct was terrifying. ¡°Haa, haa¡­¡± Irik took his last breath and pulled the woman away from his body. He put on his clothes. The woman who was doing this act with him also quickly got dressed. Bianca recognized that the woman was a pale blonde. She was momentarily surprised¡ªit was not Philia. It was just a prostitute who resembled her. ¡°I never told you to come in.¡± Irik said in a cool voice. His face, which had not lost the afterglow of the love affair, was somehow erotic. But his eyes were darkened. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you held a woman here, what are you thinking?¡± The man laughed dryly at Bianca¡¯s scolding. ¡°Beasts once clung to each other on the altar that God sees. Am I so strange, Saint?¡± Bianca looked at Irik and frowned. Seeing Claude and Philia doing that in the temple seemed to have left a huge scar on the High Priest. ¡°But it¡¯s not like this.¡± ¡°Then you can excommunicate me according to the rules here.¡± Irik didn¡¯t look too scared. Seeing that blank, sharp brow, Bianca let out a breath mixed with sighs. Irik was a high priest who had a lot of support from young priests. Because of his image and unique faithfulness, he has gained a lot of support from the commoners. How could she drive him out? Why was he putting himself through such an ordeal. It was like a mountain beyond a mountain. With one gesture, she sent the priests and the prostitute out. ¡°Answer me, why are you doing this?¡± ¡°I just decided not to hold back either.¡± ¡°What do you mean hold back? What?¡± ¡°Following your instincts, like that prodigal, depraved woman.¡± Looking into his eyes of despair, Bianca seemed to know how the man felt. ¡°Come on, get a hold of yourself!¡± Bianca exclaimed. ¡°It¡¯s my fault, but everyone here is crazy! I wonder why you don¡¯t reflect on yourself and only blame others!¡± They were truly pathetic. This was the reason why she didn¡¯t feel sorry for them even when she became a saint. She had witnessed the cowardice of these men. She watched closely to know how far that endless cowardice and self-rationalization went. ¡°It was you who deceived Miss Philia in the first place! You were the one who couldn¡¯t trust and protect her until the end!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°For you to feel betrayed, don¡¯t you think she also felt the same way?! Have you even apologized!¡± ¡°Apologize, why me? I didn¡¯t even bring Philia, so why?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why Philia hates you! That¡¯s how it¡¯s come to this!¡± Bianca exclaimed. ¡°You¡¯re really more cowardly than that crazy Grand Duke!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me as if you know anything. You think you¡¯re pure?!¡± Irik shouted threateningly, but Bianca didn¡¯t blink. As always, she expressed her contempt with an elegant expression. ¡°It¡¯s okay because I know what I¡¯m lacking in, but what you did is wrong, High Priest. You should reflect on yourself. Does the servant of God have no reflection on himself?¡± Bianca continued. ¡°You just took a girl who didn¡¯t know anything and played with her like a doll. It¡¯s like saying that the doll is out of the mold!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°And as for Grand Duke Piast, if you know that the madman had forced Philia to be taken away, you have snapped to your senses right then.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡°Did you worship the saint or did you like Miss Philia? Make up your mind first. If this is what happened because you saw the woman you loved sleeping with another man, I will give you sympathy!¡± Bianca poured out the words Philia couldn¡¯t bear to say. Seeing the man whose expression was distorted as if he was about to cry, Bianca said coldly with a sneer. ¡°You¡¯re a coward. You blindly resented that woman.¡± Hearing Bianca¡¯s abusive remarks, Irik put on a blank expression on his face. ¡°It¡¯s said that it¡¯s common for priests to do what you just did once. Because you are a young priest, let¡¯s keep this under wraps.¡± Bianca spoke quietly, placed her hand on Irik¡¯s shoulder and walked outside. Irik clasped his head. ¡°Aaaaahh!¡± Irik let out a sad cry. Then, who should be the person to be truly blamed? He didn¡¯t feel the need to blame himself. Because he was cowardly. He told himself that he was a victim. So, Irik thought of the person he should be resentful of first. ¡°Claude, Piast¡­¡­.¡± He clenched his teeth. Yes, if there is anyone to blame, it was that bastard. That bastard was the culprit to all this. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Why didn¡¯t he think of that sooner? Why, why, did he only resent Philia? That bastard seduced Philia, and it would be over when that bastard was gone. If that bastard is gone, then Philia¡­ ¡°Like how it was before, you can come back.¡± He clasped his head and murmured. For a moment, it seemed as if his hazy head had returned to clarity. Give back what has been done. His eyes shone grimly. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 35 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 35 Amelia was having tea with Claude. The invitation came from Amelia. ¡°It¡¯s the first time the Empress has asked to chat with me.¡± ¡°I wanted to talk to you.¡± ¡°Talk about what? Philia?¡± He got to the point so suddenly that it was like a stab. But rather, Amelia noticed that this man couldn¡¯t afford to waste time. ¡°Miss Philia is a really sweet and kind girl. It¡¯s nice to have a Lady who¡¯s close to me.¡± ¡°Close? From what I¡¯ve gathered, Your Majesty is quite close with the saint.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m building my friendship with her, too. The more friends, the better.¡± The woman who used to lack confidence became the empress and her gaze changed. She looked straight into his eyes and she now knew how to smile while disguising it as pretense, though she also knew how to smile sincerely. But Amelia had a certain color. ¡°Miss Philia really likes primary colors. She said she liked the bright colors of the teacup and her clothes. She¡¯s so cute, isn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°I know.¡± Amelia burst into a peal of laughter. She did it because of the way he looked, as if he said that just to express that he knew more about Philia than her. ¡°But you¡¯ve still allowed me to see her?¡± ¡°I thought Your Majesty could do something for me.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Your Majesty is in a similar situation, correct? My brother wouldn¡¯t have left you alone, would he?¡± Amelia laughed again. ¡°Grand Duke, Miss Philia and I are different.¡± ¡°What is different? My brother and I are crazy about you and her, respectively.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Her Majesty also imprisoned here?¡± ¡°Did she have hope after seeing me?¡± Amelia asked curiously. Claude didn¡¯t answer. Then, Amelia continued. ¡°It is a vain hope. How would a butterfly caught up in the web look at a spider? Would she smile?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Do you think she could smile?¡± Amelia¡¯s words sounded quite cold. She poured the tea slowly. ¡°Did you call me just to tell me this?¡± ¡°When I first visited, Miss Philia told me to go back if I had come to see her because of the Grand Duke.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Miss Philia seems to be thinking only of the Grand Duke.¡± Claude heard that and fell into deep thought. Amelia let him be without saying anything. After a while, Claude cautiously spoke up. ¡°What did she tell you?¡± Claude may have responded to the conversation to ask this question. Amelia put on a strange smile. ¡°Are you curious?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t care what she thinks.¡± ¡°Your Majesty.¡± The reddish brown eyes lit up with a cool warning light. It was an unspoken warning not to interfere with his private life any longer. But Amelia wasn¡¯t so scared. ¡°You already know the answer, don¡¯t you?¡± Claude did not respond to Amelia¡¯s words. Whatever the answer, Claude would not change. She looked out the window and towards the sky. Enough time had passed. At that moment, Claude came to his senses as if he had noticed something. He looked at Amelia with scorching eyes as if to kill her. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me!¡± ¡°Yeah, I made her run away. As Miss Philia wants.¡± The eyes with murderous energy have engulfed her. But Amelia spoke calmly. ¡°You said we were in a similar situation? Do you want me to tell you the difference between me and the Lady, Grand Duke?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Claude looked at Amelia. ¡°It¡¯s that I choose to be with him.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The answer was more straightforward than expected. Claude ran out of the palace. Philia felt the wind as she rode on horseback. There were knights by her side. The sky was blue, and colorful flowers were blooming on the way out to the castle gate. The Empress helped her. She can go out. She can run away. She had only met her a few times before, but the empress was trying to help her with all her heart. So what if the empress wasn¡¯t sincere anyway? Now, Philia had let everything go. She rode the horse and faced the wind. Just leaving the mansion gave her a great sense of pleasure and liberation. As soon as she left the capital, the Great Plains appeared. Philia and the knights eventually managed to escape the capital. ¡°Philia!¡± At that moment, Philia heard the devil¡¯s voice. Her whole body began to shake. ¡°Get off your horse and wait here.¡± A knight named Reinkel said. It was unsettling that even the knights stopped talking. Her heart was pounding. Her body trembled. Already. He already followed. He noticed that she had run away and came to catch her. What if she gets caught? Will she go into the mansion again and become his doll? She had her wrists tied the other time. Will her limbs be tied this time? Or will she end up in a dungeon? Philia¡¯s eyes fluttered anxiously as she glanced at the man who was pursuing her. The man was like a knight of death who had come from hell. The black horse he rode had foam in the mouth, and the eyes were bright red and full of anger. Claude raised his sword and struck down the knights that rushed to him. ¡°Your Highness, you must not do this!¡± Claude didn¡¯t even respond and struck down the knights with his sword. As a prince who was well versed in martial arts, the knights were helpless under Claude¡¯s sword. If they had not worn armor, they would all have been hacked to death. At that moment, Reinkel came out with a sword. Claude faltered when Reinkel appeared as if it was true that he was an excellent knight. Was there any hope? Reinkel turned behind and looked at Philia. He looked at Philia with a mysterious gaze, then looked at Claude and let go of his sword. ¡°What is this!¡± Even he gave way. Philia felt betrayed as she stepped back. Claude got off his horse and approached Philia. The bloody red brown eyes seemed to pierce through her with murderous intent. ¡°Phil¡­¡± Philia was frightened. She ran away. As he reached out, her hair, which had almost reached the tip of his finger, barely escaped. Claude blindly pursued the woman who ran away. The chase was so desperate. It wasn¡¯t that the one to be caught would die. The pursuer did not hold any such grudges. They were just whispering love to each other. However, the man chased after the woman madly, and the woman pursued by him was also afraid and desperately ran away. Catch her. I have to catch her. I will catch her and lock her up again. The clothes he wore to match the formalities of the imperial palace got in the way, but it didn¡¯t matter. Occasionally, the sharp grass of the plain brushed his cheeks, but he didn¡¯t care. He couldn¡¯t see anything on his sides, only the scattered, colorless blonde hair. If only he could hold onto that golden hair. If only he could hold that woman back in his own arms! But the chase wasn¡¯t easy either. Like a herbivore being chased by a wild beast, she ran for her life. However, in the first place, Philia, whose body was weak, couldn¡¯t compare to a man who had trained his body, and so she couldn¡¯t last long. His long legs overtook her with his strides. ¡°Kyaaaaa!¡± Eventually, Claude grabbed Philia¡¯s shoulder and turned her around. As if inside a nightmare, Philia screamed at him. Philia had a violent color. The color of her feelings of hatred and fear of him. It was so vivid, but he was trying so hard to turn a blind eye to it. Then, the deep feelings that he had heard from her disappeared. He was looking at Philia as if in shock. It was as if he had seen her face for the first time. She was feeling so terrible. ¡°No, no, please!¡± Philia screamed at him and pulled a dagger out of her arms. Claude thought that Philia was going to kill him, and he unknowingly stopped all actions. But as he thought that she was going to stab him, Philia brought the dagger to her neck, as if she were going to stab herself in the throat at any moment. At least she seemed to know what Claude was afraid of. A saint who hated blood. A woman who smiled so brightly. How did that timid and fragile woman become so headstrong? How did she become like this when she had such a bright smile? For her, how did it come to this¡ªfor him to have turned into a nightmare worse than her own death? ¡°Philia¡­ I¡­¡± Instead of answering, Philia gasped roughly. ¡°I¡­¡± I, you¡­¡­. Claude was about to say something he had never said before. He tried to express those feelings, his obsessions, tried to form everything into words. ¡°No!¡± I love you. Claude couldn¡¯t speak after that. Even that, because it was obvious that Philia would feel terrible. The woman who smiled as if she was happy when he said he liked her¡ª she had disappeared like a mirage. He lost all his motivation. He let her go. The intense obsession and lust he had for her were lost in front of the loathing she had for him. Turning away, he got on his horse and headed blindly in the opposite direction of where she was going. Contrary to their deep feelings, their separation happened so easily. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 36 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 36 Philia sorted the fabrics by color. Red, pink, blue, purple, yellow, green and brightly colored fabrics will now be beautiful clothes. Looking at the vividly dyed fabric, Philia smiled brightly. ¡°Philia, let¡¯s stop here today.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± At her co-worker¡¯s words, Philia answered in a lively manner. This was a boutique in a quiet city. It was so small that it could not be compared with the capital city, but Philia liked this place. Blue sky, warm sunshine. Philia looked up at the sky, shaded by her hands. The contrast between the clear sky and the clouds was beautiful. Philia smiled brightly. It has now been a year since she left the Grand Duke¡¯s residence. At first, she wasn¡¯t accustomed to life outside. There was no suffocating discipline like the temple, and there was no pressure from the Grand Duke who secretly restrained and controlled her actions. Everything was entirely hers, except that the Empress¡¯s knights helped her establish herself. Was it because she had returned to where she was supposed to be? After months of anxiety, she finally regained her composure. The sun felt good. Philia nodded to her co-worker and strolled down the street. After the next full moon, there would only be the holidays left, and she could see people excited. In a few days, the place where she worked would be full of people who would come to have their clothes tailored. She was going to be busy soon, so they meant to take her time. Philia didn¡¯t want to go home right away for nothing, so she walked down the street and went to some other places. Then, a familiar man passed by her. He was tall, with dark hair and reddish brown eyes. Her heart started pounding. She backed away from him with a pale face. Then she bumped into someone passing behind her. ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± She apologized hastily and looked at the man. Then she sighed in relief. Although the color of his hair or the color of his eyes, or even his appearance was similar, he was a completely different person. It seemed as if the stiffness from the top of her head down to her toes was slowly loosened. Philia looked around anxiously, before she hurried back home and locked the door. Her heart was pounding. The aftermath of her anxiety, which she had felt for the first time in a long while, did not go away easily. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Philia sighed and drank some water. She sat down in the chair, dazed and in deep thought. A year after they separated, Claude didn¡¯t come after her. She didn¡¯t know why. No matter how great the Empress was, Claude was the one who would come after her if he wanted to. Yet he didn¡¯t follow her. Had she been abandoned? Wait, ¡®abandoned¡¯? Was she crazy? She shook her head at the sudden thought that ran across her mind. She had been in Claude¡¯s grasp too long. So her tamed thoughts sometimes popped in. Claude¡¯s expression she had seen last did not leave Philia¡¯s head. Claude, who had an unknown expression on his face, followed Philia, and suddenly put on a wounded expression. A wounded expression. Come to think of it, he always had that kind of expression when she said ¡®No¡¯. Meanwhile, the face at that time was the saddest face she had ever seen. Why was it still so memorable? Philia calmed her heart that pounded in vain. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s forget it.¡± However, in one corner of her chest, his face still made her shudder. She even remembered it every time she went to sleep. She was already out of his grasp and she had a lot of other things to think about during the past year. Why was Claude like that? Why was he obsessed? Because he considered her to be a rare animal? Did he think that she was a target he could attack slowly and play with? An mere interest? She, too, became cold as these were the conclusions she had drawn. He had liked her. Quite a lot, too. Unlike the people she met here, Claude grew up in the Imperial Palace and did not learn to express his emotions properly. Now that she thought about it, Claude was a bit clumsy, and he¡¯s nervous that he couldn¡¯t win her heart. Maybe that feeling could be called love. In fact, Philia was quite happy in the cage he had arranged, vaguely realizing his ¡®love¡¯. She said she loved him too. Philia grabbed her chest and clenched her teeth tightly. Her eyes sank cold. However, she was not obligated to understand his feelings. Clumsy love? So what? What happened to her because of that clumsy love? She completely collapsed. Because he was immature, should she have understood? It was different from just misrepresenting it. He shook her whole life and made fun of her. Philia liked Claude. But she had no intention of forgiving him. That was the conclusion she came to. It was then. Something cold touched her neck, and this made Philia flinch. Philia trembled and looked back. She tried to move her hand, but she was already caught and stopped. Behind her was Irik. Irik smiled brightly. Warning signals echoed all over her body. She tried to run away, but her legs lost strength. ¡°Wh, what¡­!¡± It was as if the ground was coming up. The water she just drank was strange¡­ And just like that, Philia lost consciousness. How could people¡¯s impressions change like this? Opening her eyes, Philia thought this. As she sat in the chair, her hands were tied, and Irik¡¯s eyes were locked on her. It was as if a living corpse was moving. He looked at Philia and wet his lips with his tongue. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Philia.¡± Somehow, the face of the paladin, Logan, who had tried to scare her, overlapped with his face. ¡°Bro¡­ ther.¡± ¡°How are you? I¡¯m glad you seem to be doing well.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t been doing very well.¡± Irik reached out his hand and stroked her hair with his twig-dry fingers. Philia moved her head away from the hand. ¡°Why are you avoiding my hand?¡± Irik asked, widening his eyes. Philia was stunned. How could she not avoid him after creating this situation now? ¡°Brother, what is this?¡± Philia asked, trying to calm her trembling voice. A tied-up situation, a man who seemed to have gone insane. Her body trembled. ¡°I am glad that you are living well. You always seem to get prettier every time I see you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°And you seem to be happier, unlike me.¡± Irik stared at Philia¡¯s face and whispered. He continued to caress the pale blonde hair as if obsessed with her hair color. ¡°Are you going to kill me?¡± ¡°I want to kill you.¡± Irik, who muttered blankly as he stared at her face, certainly looked insane. ¡°Philia.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good to see you though.¡± What is this¡­ Irik gently stroked her hair and brushed it over and over again. He sniffed and inhaled the scent of Philia¡¯s hair. ¡°Now it smells like grass. In the past, it always smelled like flowers.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you, I was the one who instructed them to give you precious flower petals for your bathing water.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Even though it looked simple, what was always offered to you was the best. I was happy whenever the scent of the flowers that I picked was in your hair. It was like I did something for you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Philia, I liked you very much.¡± Irik said sadly. However, that confession did not resonate with Philia. No mournful confession will reach her in this situation. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t fallen like that¡­ Then how good would it be?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Irik tightened his grasp. A small groan escaped from her lips and soon came the pain of her hair being pulled. ¡°Sorry, did I pull too hard? I can¡¯t control my anger.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You said you fell because you liked the Grand Duke, did you end up breaking up with the Grand Duke and coming here?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°There is no reason for you to fall. I just wish you had looked behind you.¡± ¡°No. It would have been different.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°I must have lived my whole life thinking that Brother was a good person. Without knowing that Brother is a person who becomes infinitely cruel to those who deviate from his beliefs.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°And, I must have lived there without knowing that I was deceived by Brother. Like the flower water I washed my hair with, without knowing that everything was under Brother¡¯s control.¡± ¡°Philia.¡± ¡°It was my choice to break up with him.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Let go of me.¡± ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 37 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 37 Philia said this strongly. Where has the always obedient and docile Philia gone? The good and beautiful saint had fallen to ruin like this. ¡°Is it a choice to mix your flesh with that bastard like a dog in heat?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The grip on her hair became stronger as Irik looked at Philia. ¡°I was trying to understand what you were doing.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I slept with women in that temple.¡± Philia¡¯s eyes widened. The devout Irik slept with a woman, no, women? ¡°It was fine. I now understand why those people¡ªthose lustful bastards¡ªwere doing that. If that part in their middle was cut off, they¡¯d be like idiots.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°And I realized something. One of those lustful bastards was me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°And you, too, were a lustful woman.¡± Philia bit her lip and glared at Irik. Irik pressed his lips to Philia¡¯s lips and kissed her. She couldn¡¯t move her hand, so she turned her head to resist, but she couldn¡¯t resist the hand that was gripping her face strongly. The inside of her mouth opened, and Irik¡¯s tongue pushed in. A dirty kiss. Philia eventually relaxed her body and she accepted his kiss. Then, Irik¡¯s kiss became deeper. He was so skillful that it was unbelievable if he had not mingled with women before, and that this was a priest¡¯s kiss. ¡°Uhh¡­ mmhh¡­¡± His breathing quickened, perhaps even more excited by the groan that leaked out of her breath. The man¡¯s rough lips, which had been ravaging her for a long time, fell. Irik gasped for air and looked at Philia. ¡°Kissing you¡­ is more thrilling¡­ than I thought.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I think I¡¯m going crazy. Haa¡­¡± ¡°Brother, why!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? Philia. I worshiped you and loved you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°What else am I to do if you are not worthy of worship?¡± Philia clenched her teeth and looked at him. Irik has also changed from before. Everything went crazy and changed. ¡°Philia, the Grand Duke couldn¡¯t have let you go, so you must have fled and came here, right?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± How did he know? At the look on Philia¡¯s expression, Irik said while sniffing Philia¡¯s hair. ¡°Of course. I¡¯m crazy like this too, there¡¯s no way he can¡¯t go crazy.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious? Claude Piast, did he really let you go?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°If he comes before I do anything to you, he¡¯s just been watching you. All that happened is that you were moved into a bigger prison than before. You can¡¯t escape.¡± ¡°No, no!¡± ¡°But if not¡­¡± Irik kissed Philia¡¯s neck. As she struggled, the thin clothes she was wearing were torn to pieces. She was being treated like this by a man whom she once regarded as her older brother. Philia looked like she was going mad. Here, all she could do was helplessly await for Claude to rescue her. Irik¡¯s hand caressed Philia¡¯s thigh and spread her legs apart. Philia shed tears. ¡°Philia, I know you don¡¯t want to be with me.¡± Irik looked at Philia. Philia was under his control. Now everything seemed to be right. He saw the red mark he had left on her neck. He saw Philia weeping. What about the legs that are spread out there? Her skirt rolled up, revealing her white thighs, and blood rushed to his lower body as he watched her gaze. He seemed to understand why Claude had coveted her. Philia was the best woman. Here was his own fallen woman. Irik pondered whether or not to really hold Philia here. What would happen if he held Philia roughly just as if had f*cked those prostitutes? Irik took off his pants. He had a ferocious, bulging manhood. Philia looked at it with astonishment. ¡°No, no!¡± The veined manhood revealed its blatant desire for Philia. ¡°Brother, you weren¡¯t like this!¡± ¡°You made me like this.¡± Irik smiled sadly. He raised his hand and grabbed his length, stroking it. As the clear liquid from the tip spread across his genitals, it glistened. The fallen priest no longer considered his erect manhood to be a sin. He didn¡¯t even feel terrible. All he had to do was grab it by his hand and stroke it, making Philia the object of his lust. ¡°Haa, Philia, haa¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Irik pleasured himself right in front of Philia. The tapping, smooth sound of liquid and the murky voice coming out of the man¡¯s mouth was terrifying and she shut her eyes tightly. ¡°Open your eyes, Philia, or else I¡¯ll just f*ck you right there.¡± Irik looked at Philia¡¯s blue eyes wet with tears. He took pleasure in this act. That she did not want to see him doing this. Everything that had already collapsed, collapsed even more from that point on. ¡°Haa¡­ Haa¡­¡± The sound of his masturbation became muddy because of the liquid that had flowed out. The blatant sound echoed too loudly within Philia¡¯s narrow house. Irik narrowed his eyes, contemplating whether to f*ck Philia or not. No, never. He also had his own imagination. There will be the right time to hold Philia. Still as ever, he was a man of patience. ¡°Haaa!¡± How warm would it be if he buried his manhood between those narrow legs? How lovely Philia was? She wouldn¡¯t like it, so later she would cry and make pretty moans. It would be better to be sincere and seduce her. That would drive him crazy again. ¡°Haa, haa!¡± Irik moved closer to Philia. He wanted Philia to see clearly the depths of the feelings he harbored. The fallen priest did not hesitate to defile his saint. The priest¡¯s immoral face, masturbating against her soaked hair, was as beautiful as he was enchanted. But it was just a terrible nightmare for Philia. ¡°Haaaahk!¡± White fluids splashed all over her body. The pure white face, the exposed neck, and the half-exposed thigh. Philia was then freed and bowed her head. Tears were dripping down. Irik picked up his clothes roughly, and he whispered in her ear. ¡°If I had decided to hold you now, it would already be done.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Congratulations, Philia. You have finally escaped from the Grand Duke.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Philia swallowed her cry. ¡°What¡­ What are you doing?¡± ¡°Trying to take revenge on the Grand Duke.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°He corrupted you and you corrupted me. He messed everything up, so he has to pay the price.¡± Irik lifted Philia¡¯s head and gave her a small kiss on the cheek. No, it wasn¡¯t a kiss, but a lick over the s*men that had spattered on her cheek. Irik¡¯s sadistic attitude, which had transformed him, was worse than that of Claude¡¯s demeanor. It was so self-indulgent that just imagining what would happen next gave her goosebumps. Irik carefully wiped away all of the s*men that splattered on Philia. ¡°Philia, I want you¡­¡± Then, the door slammed open. Philia¡¯s eyes widened. Claude was standing there. He was holding his breath, looking at her, and Irik. She still couldn¡¯t get away from him. Philia looked at Claude. Claude was here. She felt relieved. But she should be glad she was saved, but she couldn¡¯t figure out why she felt desperate. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 38 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 38 ¡°I thought you would come.¡± Irik stood next to Philia and caressed Philia¡¯s neck. Claude¡¯s gaze rested on Philia. His reddish brown eyes saw Philia¡¯s disheveled outfit, and they instantly gleamed with cold anger. ¡°Why, do you think I attacked her like you did?¡± At Irik¡¯s words, Claude said, ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all because of you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°The way I became like this, and the way Philia became like this.¡± ¡°And so?¡± Even in dire circumstances, Claude seemed relaxed. With that strange composure, Philia felt that the situation she was in was unrealistic. Irik laughed as if it was ridiculous. ¡°So, I want to kill her in front of you.¡± ¡°Brother¡­¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± Philia felt something touch her own neck. It was a weapon. Claude stood, watching. His expression looked as relaxed as usual, but Philia understood. He was not relaxed. Claude froze as he saw the threat posed to Philia. It seemed he had never thought that Irik would end Philia¡¯s life. The same was true with Philia. She had no idea that the kind Irik would change so quickly. To even use a dagger¡­ He hated blood¡­ Irik looked at Philia and smiled at her widely. ¡°You, me, and that guy, let¡¯s all just die.¡± Tears fell from Irik¡¯s eyes. But his mouth was tearing open with a smile. Philia could not comprehend Irik¡¯s madness. Does he really want death? If not¡­ ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°You heard, Claude Piast, the evil demon¡¯s life.¡± Claude laughed when he heard that. ¡°Then take it.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°What do you want? Do you want to cut off my neck? Or are you going to gouge out my heart here?¡± What was he talking about now? Even Philia thought that Claude was acting strange. He was too easy-going when his own life depended on it. No, he even seemed to be happy. It was as if he had waited, as if to answer what he had hoped for. ¡°Yes, maybe it¡¯s better to end it all here. Right, Philia?¡± Claude spoke to Philia for the first time. He stared at Philia¡¯s face. Similar to Irik, he too has sharpened lines. As Philia¡¯s eyes met, there was a faint joy in those reddish brown eyes. Reading it, Philia flinched. She was always close to his body, so it was the expression she had read without realizing it. ¡°I don¡¯t want to die with you.¡± Philia said. It¡¯s really funny. It was funny that she couldn¡¯t even choose her own death now. Claude smiled bitterly at Philia¡¯s scornful gaze at him. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°What does it matter? Philia, you and I will at least die together today.¡± Irik said. Philia was terrified and frightened. But she didn¡¯t want to tell him to save her. She was even angrier. ¡°Are you sure you want to do this?¡± Philia asked Irik. The tone of the voices of these people, who were in a crazy situation, were too calm. ¡°Philia. I loved you as a woman.¡± Irik said. Philia finally burst out laughing at him. Was he making a confession here, in this situation? Have they really gone crazy? Philia said with a cold smile. ¡°You say you love me? What are you doing to me with such a heart? Is this love?¡± ¡°Philia.¡± ¡°This is the worst confession in the world.¡± Philia clenched her teeth and said. ¡°You are the worst. If you want to get revenge, do it alone. Why must you bring me into it¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Are you scared after all? Because you don¡¯t have the confidence to deal with that person in front of you, you brought me in. A cowardly bastard, a scum-like scoundrel.¡± Everything was disgusting. It was funny to say that after he did whatever he wanted according to his own feelings and now confesses that he loves her. It¡¯s good to have feelings. However, why did she have to sacrifice herself without being able to resist their emotional play? Even though she¡¯s not a doll, they¡¯ve always been one-sided with her, she was sick and tired of it. Death was no longer scary. She¡¯d rather have this life come to an end. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Dirty scoundrel. I regretted the moment I liked you, thinking of you as my brother.¡± When the harsh words that would have never come out of Philia¡¯s mouth, Irik lost his reason. ¡°You!¡± Stab! Philia felt a sharp pain in her shoulder. Irik had stabbed the dagger into Philia¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Philia!¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± It hurt. She gasped for breath at the pain from being stabbed by the blade. She wanted to scream, but she couldn¡¯t. The red blood ran madly through her hands. ¡°It¡¯s your fault.¡± ¡°Philia!¡± Claude yelled as he ran. As soon as came closer, an arrow flew and stabbed into his shoulder. It was a simple trap set up with a thread, but Claude didn¡¯t even see the simple trap as he only saw Philia. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to stay still?¡± The dagger that Irik had stabbed in her shoulder was aimed at Philia¡¯s neck. Philia¡¯s face turned pale. Claude said as he wrapped his arms around her shoulders. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Drink the poison there.¡± Irik beckoned. Claude asked with a puzzled expression. ¡°What does this mean? Didn¡¯t you say you would kill her with me watching?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have time. I have no intention of killing Philia here and leaving only you alive.¡± Irik put his dagger at Philia¡¯s neck, closer to her skin. When Philia looked at Claude with a helpless gaze, he looked back at Philia for a long time, then poured it into his mouth and drank it in an instant. She could have stopped him by saying no. But Philia didn¡¯t stop him. She just kept her mouth shut and watched the tragedy. Soon, Claude¡¯s legs buckled under him. Irik saw it and released her. Philia lifted her body up with a trembling expression on her face. ¡°It is a poison with no antidote. I made it myself.¡± Irik said. Philia looked at Claude. She couldn¡¯t understand Claude. Why the hell did he drink it? Claude just had to leave. If he turned away, whether she¡¯s dead or not, it didn¡¯t matter. Didn¡¯t all of the temple people do the same? He just needed to turn away from her like the temple people who turned away from her plight. ¡°How terrible, you drink the poison voluntarily to die together. The man who was the Crown Prince who would have ruled over the country.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°How pathetic! Pathetic!¡± Even after he collapsed, Claude tried to stand up. But, as if his body had lost all strength, he fell down. Philia met Claude¡¯s gaze. Claude stared at her, at Philia. She still couldn¡¯t read his expression. She just knew it in a simplistic way. But the emotions she could read this time were so simple that Philia couldn¡¯t turn a blind eye to it. Love. He was looking at her with his eyes full of love. A mournful yearning. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t know what love was. But that love was too one-sided and coercive. So for Philia it was very painful. Still, she couldn¡¯t forget him, maybe it¡¯s because of his eyes. Claude still loved Philia. That was the only reason he acted that way, and it was the reason he was willing to swallow the poison after succumbing to Irik¡¯s threats. ¡°Why¡­¡± Before Philia could even ask him, her waist was pulled. Irik¡¯s hand caressed her body. She knew what was going to happen now. What Irik ultimately wanted. He was trying to recreate the event in the sanctuary. He wanted to go back to the old days when he witnessed Claude and Philia mingling in the sanctuary. For Irik, it was the worst thing in the world. There were more terrible things to Philia than that. Only the person who witnessed the affair changed, Philia¡¯s role in it was the same. Irik will take her body. He didn¡¯t want to be her tool anymore. ¡°No!¡± ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 39 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 39 Philia unknowingly pushed him away. The shattered Irik collapsed, his head slamming to the floor, and the dagger fell from his hand. Not missing that moment, Philia went on top of him and raised the dagger. There was no such thing as time. This guy was nothing but a beast. She had to kill him. From a saint to an ordinary woman, from an ordinary woman to a murderer. She has now even given up being a normal human. As Philia was about to thrust the dagger down with both her hands as hard as she could, someone grabbed her wrist and stopped her. She even gave up the whole power she had to kill someone, how could it be so easily¡­ She looked behind her and saw Claude holding her hand with one hand. ¡°Ho, how¡­¡± ¡°Philia, don¡¯t push yourself.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You hurt your shoulder.¡± Claude said something out of the situation and took the dagger from her hand. ¡°Uhh, uggghhh! How on earth!¡± Irik, who was lying down, shouted as if he had seen a ghost. Claude sighed. ¡°I guess you didn¡¯t know that the people of the imperial family are resistant to poison.¡± Claude took the dagger from Philia¡¯s hand. Irik struggled, but he was crushed by Philia, unable to move. Claude pressed his forehead to block the movement. Irik looked at Philia eagerly with the expression of an animal being hunted. But Philia only looked at Irik coldly. Stab! The dagger was pierced into Irik¡¯s heart. His blood gushed like a fountain. Blood splashed all over Philia¡¯s body. She watched Irik¡¯s life slip away. The light in his eyes darkened. In that madness, the vivid expression on his face became as docile as before. Those eyes were desperate as if trying to convey something about him to Philia. She knew what he was trying to say. However, Philia turned away from the desperate confession that was like a desperate scream. That¡¯s how Irik died. Tears streamed down from Philia¡¯s eyes. She got up from that spot. Claude also stood up. She was going to say something to Claude. However, Claude collapsed again, leaning against the wall. ¡°You said you¡¯re resistant¡­¡± Philia said. Claude laughed. ¡°Just because I¡¯m resistant doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m completely numb to poisons I don¡¯t know.¡± So will Claude die? Philia looked at Claude. His face was as white as a bloodless statue, but he was still smiling. ¡°Now you are looking at me.¡± Claude looked happy. ¡°Did you not let me go? I guess you are still watching me.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t watch you. But I had never let you go for a moment.¡± Claude didn¡¯t watch her himself, but he seemed to have left surveillance on her somehow. What was the difference¡­ In the meantime, she felt resentment again. ¡°Philia.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°In your house without you, I painted you.¡± ¡°My house?¡± Can it be called her house, which was under his sweet confinement, to which he had freely given the ownership? He was mistaken until the very end. ¡°I thought longing was an inefficient and incomprehensible feeling, but it wasn¡¯t.¡± Claude looked up at Philia. Philia didn¡¯t want to hear about his longing for her. Because she thought she would go crazy if she listened to it. Philia¡¯s mouth trembled. ¡°I¡­¡± At that moment, there was a noise from the surroundings and the door swung open. They were the knights of the imperial palace. Philia looked at Claude. Philia seemed to want to say something to him. Because it might be the last, it will definitely be the last. In the past, love and regret both coexisted for her. But now that feeling has been charred black. So what more could she say? She had only one thing to say to the person who was about to die. ¡°Goodbye, Claude.¡± Those were the last words she had said to Claude. Philia ran away. But sadly she had nowhere to run. For a long time, as if to escape, she wandered around the city idly like a madman. Claude is dead. He must be dead. She felt a strange sense of liberation. Now no one will be able to interfere with her life. No one will be able to stop her life. Liberation. Still, tears welled up in her eyes. When the stars began to rise in the sky, she went back to her house. She didn¡¯t know why she went home. She didn¡¯t know if she wanted to see Claude¡¯s body or if she regretted that she had turned away from him. When Philia returned, there was nothing left in the house. For a moment, she wondered if she had dreamt it all. As she left the boutique, she had been captured by Irik, who was hiding in her house, and Claude and Irik died. Did such an unrealistic thing really happen? But seeing the horrendous bloodstains that remained, Philia realized that the dreadful thing was over. Philia headed to where Claude had collapsed. There were also traces of blood that looked like he had shed. Philia sat on the bloodstain. She hugged her knees and looked at where she was standing. ¡®Why didn¡¯t you say anything? Actually, you have a lot to say.¡¯ Philia asked herself. She thought she was free from him, but ironically, she was thinking that he would come one day. She was scared of him. She was afraid of him. Nevertheless, she was confident that she wanted to see him again. It¡¯s really crazy. Death was strange. Thinking that she couldn¡¯t see Claude, she felt empty. She thought she was sick of him, but she was sad to say he wasn¡¯t there. Why was she not happy? ¡°I¡­¡­I didn¡¯t want you to die.¡± Philia shed tears. However, as long as Claude is alive, she knows that she will always live with anxiety. How could she explain these contradictory feelings, that she never wanted him to die? Philia wept sadly. Claude has disappeared from the world. Claude. ¡°While I hated you, that doesn¡¯t mean I didn¡¯t love you.¡± At that moment, Philia realized desperately and collapsed. If she had been honest from the beginning, then she would have been happy if she was locked up in that house as she was bound by him. Like the Empress, his brother¡¯s wife. It was only natural that their relationship would be at its worst. Because Claude had deceived her. Because he deceived her and tried to do whatever he wanted. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re crazy.¡± It¡¯s just that she has sympathy for that person. It was her who had to be sympathized with. ¡°Wake up.¡± Philia continued to speak to herself. But that feeling did not go away easily. How could the time spent mixing flesh together with that person be meaningless? Even Claude was happy when she smiled. He, who said he didn¡¯t know feelings, only developed feelings in front of Philia. Philia was shedding tears incessantly. She wasn¡¯t happy at all. Really, not a single bit. Philia sobbed for a long time, then collapsed and fell asleep. While she struggled in a swamp of emotions that she couldn¡¯t even understand. Philia repeatedly cried and collapsed at the place where he was. She didn¡¯t know why she was crying. As she ate and drank, she drank only water and cried. Four days passed like that. That day too, when Philia, who had fallen asleep from crying, woke up, she was lying flat on the bed. Apparently, she fell asleep crying on the floor, but why¡­? ¡°Are you awake?¡± The answer was right there next to her. Bianca was right next to her. ¡°¡­Why are you?¡± ¡°I went with the knights because High Priest Irik¡¯s movements were unusual.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Philia answered indifferently. ¡°It is said that Grand Duke Piast moved too hastily.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It was my mistake, if I had known he was listening, I should have reported it to the Empress and did it more discreetly. It all happened so fast that I didn¡¯t know Grand Duke Piast was listening. Because of that, your location was exposed.¡± ¡°What do you mean exposed?¡± ¡°What?¡± ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 40 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 40 ¡°Didn¡¯t he have someone watching me?¡± ¡°What? Who?¡± ¡°The Grand Duke, to me.¡± Bianca gave a puzzled look. ¡°From what I understand the Grand Duke was unaware of your whereabouts, Miss Philia.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Her Majesty Empress said that. He kept locking himself up in that mansion without even trying to find out.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°If he had sent someone to monitor you, Miss Philia wouldn¡¯t have been subjected to that kind of thing by High Priest Irik.¡± Philia opened her eyes wide. That¡¯s what it was. If Claude had really watched Philia, he wouldn¡¯t have let Irik do that. ¡°He must have lost his mind when he heard that you were in danger. So he must have gone looking for you. Even though he knows you will hate it.¡± At Bianca¡¯s words, Philia remained silent for a long time. ¡°That mansion, you mean that he has been locked up in the mansion I was in?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He didn¡¯t watch her, but he didn¡¯t let her go. Philia finally understood what that meant. Claude would have painted Philia alone in the mansion, simply because of his longing for her, without monitoring Philia. Spending time alone in that prison-like place for Philia. Claude¡¯s words that he knew what longing was, came to her mind. ¡°I¡­ see.¡± She couldn¡¯t figure out why it had such a bitter aftertaste. Philia sighed. ¡°I am sorry about the incident caused by High Priest Irik. He hasn¡¯t really caused any problems lately, so I wasn¡¯t paying attention. But he suddenly disappeared, and only a note to avenge the immorality remains¡­¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my fault for not keeping an eye on him properly.¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t.¡± Philia found this conversation difficult. Why did Bianca suddenly come and do this? Philia decided to end the conversation. ¡°So is the funeral for the Grand Duke ongoing? Can I go?¡± ¡°What?¡± Bianca gave her a weird look. Philia put on an expression that even did not understand the topic. ¡°A funeral?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t he dead?¡± ¡°No.¡± Bianca¡¯s eyes widened as she shook her head. ¡°Oh my God, the Grand Duke is in the capital now.¡± ¡°The capital?¡± ¡°Yes. Laying down, half-dead in the capital.¡± ¡°Did you know he drank poison? He must have collapsed because of it.¡± Bianca said with Philia¡¯s expression asking for an explanation. ¡°Because he¡¯s resistant to it, the effects were lessened. We tried antidotes, but we didn¡¯t know what kind of poison it was, so all we could do was weaken the poison. So he was taken to the capital. All the doctors are trying to cure him.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°In my personal opinion, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s easy to cure the poison created by High Priest Irik.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Perhaps he won¡¯t last long.¡± That was so. The conclusion did not change. Claude didn¡¯t die¡ªthe situation just changed to ¡®he will die¡¯. She was not sad, not relieved, not happy. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Bianca asked. ¡°What are you talking about? Are you telling me to go visit him?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t want to say it, but¡­. I didn¡¯t want to say it for the rest of my life.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°But if I don¡¯t tell you for the rest of my life, I think I¡¯m going to hate myself too much.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I cannot stand by you.¡± What does the reason for having to go to Claude have anything to do with standing by? Philia got a headache trying to interpret Bianca¡¯s difficult words. ¡°We, had a big misunderstanding.¡± Bianca seemed hesitant, then she said. ¡°It¡¯s not true the oracle was manipulated¡­ When I found out that it was a fake, I found the relic left by the high priest who received the real oracle. It was in his grave.¡± The book of prophecies Irik found. It was something new that he had found with difficulty. ¡°The real book of prophecies was hidden.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°The content of the prophecy is the same. In the north, where red flowers bloom in winter, the saint will come. But after that, there was an additional text.¡± ¡°An additional text¡­?¡± ¡°It was an ominous oracle that said, ¡®The saint will defile and throw away the hands serving God.¡¯ So the High Priest was probably hiding the oracle. For the honor of the temple.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°But we needed a saint. The high priest and other priests had brought the saint. It doesn¡¯t matter whether she will become Kshamil¡¯s concubine for the sake of peace or not.¡± Philia could only look at Bianca¡¯s lips. So, the prophecy that was said to be fake was actually real, and there was something more to it? Then¡­ ¡°You are the real saint.¡± Bianca¡¯s mouth clearly revealed her truth. ¡°Lies. How many times now! You made fun of me with this problem?!¡± ¡°I am not lying. A white divine light shone from the holy water you immersed yourself in. I didn¡¯t even touch the side you dipped.¡± ¡°Lies!¡± ¡°Philia, this book of prophecies was, unfortunately, true. It is a fact that both of the priests have come to the conclusion.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Are you that resentful of the Grand Duke?¡± Bianca asked, but Philia couldn¡¯t answer. After all, that position was hers from the start? ¡°I know you are confused. However, it was something no one knew about. You are the only real saint.¡± ¡°Then¡­ then!¡± ¡°The position of the saint, if you want it back, you can have it back.¡± Bianca said as she looked down. When she thought both of them were fake, she took Philia¡¯s place without hesitation, but if Philia was the ¡®real¡¯ one, she had no reason to take this place from her. In fact, Bianca also suffered and anguished every day. But when she found out that Irik had died doing this, she realized that Philia was a desperate victim. Bianca then decided to abandon her greed. The Empress said so, too. To Philia, who had always been deceived, let¡¯s ask her and give her a chance to make her own choice. ¡°Philia. So you have the right to choose.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Because you have divine power.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Are you going to say you have no power? Didn¡¯t you vaguely notice?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Did anything strange happen? Whether your wounds healed by themselves¡­¡± Philia opened her eyes wide. There was such a thing. When she was in the mansion, the wounds she had on her fingers had disappeared twice. The same was true of the clothing store, where she worked after breaking up with Claude. When she accidentally cut herself on something, her wounds stopped bleeding quickly. The light ones went away after a few minutes. She thought it was just an illusion. ¡°Ah!¡± Philia looked at her own shoulder at the thought that flashed through her head. There was no need to look into the distant past. Philia raised her hand and stroked her shoulder. The wounds Irik had inflicted disappeared so naturally that she had forgotten. Philia saw the flesh between the torn clothes. It was still white and smooth. As if there were no wounds in the first place. ¡°You can choose. Are you going to find your place again, or are you going to live your life as it is?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Also, are you going to save the Grand Duke? If you save the Grand Duke and return as a saint, no matter how hard the Grand Duke may be, he will not be able to reach out to you. Of course, there are ways to get revenge by letting the Grand Duke die untreated.¡± To take her place as the saint. She had no intention of that. She knew that the temple was not for her. If she had been the same old Philia, she would have returned as a saint again, that she should do her duty without hesitation. But she was different now. She hated the temple and its people. When she sees the change again, she might get nauseous. ¡°No. I¡¯m not going back to being a saint. You hold the sainthood.¡± Bianca smiled in relief. ¡°And Grand Duke Piast¡­¡± If she were to save him, he may press Philia again. He may also possess her and cling to her in a wrong way. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 41 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 41 Philia took in the mansion with her eyes. The mansion was still beautiful as if separated from the world. Pure white walls, a sophisticated gray roof. The tree with straight, pale green leaves that Philia loved, shimmering like a jewel in the evening. After walking for a while, she saw colorful flowers that she liked. The white table that looked like she could drink tea right away if she wanted to. As she walked a little further, she saw a beautiful statue of an angel. Philia looked around the mansion with a faint expression on her face, then turned and looked out the window. There, Claude lay unconscious. Philia closed her eyes painfully. And without hesitation, she dropped the lit lamp she was holding. The fire started spreading quickly. A red flame blazed out. Red. A bright red color engulfed everything. It was very easy to sprinkle oil all over the mansion. Philia decided to burn this mansion down. The process of burning and removing it was not as difficult as she thought. The actual owner was Claude, but he was poisoned and was asleep, so he had no authority. The servants found Philia¡¯s request strange, but after granting the request to sprinkle oil, they left the mansion. She stared at the burning mansion for a long time, where Claude still slept. Philia burned everything with her own hands. Her peace, and her prison, the happy and unhappy place that held her. Tears flowed quietly from her eyes. Now this place will turn to black ashes, leaving nothing behind. Philia turned her back on the mansion and walked forward. With this, she decided to throw away all the past. Everything. She will be free from all her past and be happy. Philia smiled brightly. Ah, now she finally has the ¡®choice¡¯ she wanted from her heart. Not bound by anything, not pushed to anything, not forced. She chooses only for herself. A dry wind blew with the hot flames. Still, Philia smiled brightly. A sense of pride filled her heart. Philia listened to the seamstresses and passed them on. She had to make all these clothes by today. It wasn¡¯t easy for her to become a seamstress. Philia always practiced sewing, and she studied the clothes by looking at the patterns. The other local clothing store, where she returned to work, did not favor her. Each time she struggled, she took the blue ring out of her hand and looked at it. The blue ring is engraved with ornate work. When she saw the ring, various emotions came to her, and she was able to concentrate on my work. ¡°Philia! What color is this dress? Who put purple and yellow?! What a waste of precious cloth like this!¡± But Philia always received Jessie¡¯s scorn. She had no way of knowing whether her abilities were so unreliable, or whether it was because of her territoriality towards Philia who suddenly appeared. ¡°I got it from the pansy flower. Purple and yellow are too bright, but when placed well like this, they are in a spot that deserves attention¡­¡± ¡°If you¡¯re going to take on such a frivolous challenge, you better go to the capital! Are you bragging now that you¡¯re from the capital?!¡± The clothes Philia had made fell to the floor. She sighed. Then, there was a bang and the door opened. The staff and Philia looked at the door in unison, startled. Beyond the door stood a man. Philia¡¯s heart began to pound and beat. It was Claude. Philia looked at Claude. Although his face was slightly pale, he looked healthy. His reddish-brown eyes moved, and he turned right to Philia. ¡®Maybe he¡¯s alive?¡¯ she thought. Because no national funeral was held in the country. ¡°You¡¯re alive,¡± Philia commented bluntly. ¡°It took quite a while to get my body moving,¡± Claude answered. That day, Philia used her divine powers, and she healed him. That was all she had done there. Philia set fire to the mansion without even checking if Claude would get up. She cured him and saved him, but it was also true that she dangerously set fire to the mansion he was in. Did she want him to live or die? Those feelings were also abandoned at that time. Now her choice was not tied to Claude. After all, he was not a great man to have died easily. He didn¡¯t even have enough strength to survive there, yet as soon as his body recovered, he came looking for her, so it didn¡¯t seem like he had changed at all. But Philia was surprised that she herself could have all of these thoughts. She was judging him dryly. Now when she saw Claude, she felt nothing. In particular, it was very strange that there was no fear or anger. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I came to find what¡¯s mine.¡± Her heart was pounding and ringing. Mine, was he thinking of claiming her again? ¡°What you stole when I was asleep.¡± Philia knew what it was. Philia saw the ring in her own hand. He was talking about the ring. ¡°Didn¡¯t it all disappear when the mansion burned down in the first place?¡± ¡°No, it was put in a secured box so it couldn¡¯t burn. If so, who else would have taken it?¡± If she had known this would be the case, she would have just left. Why did she have to see that pair of rings? In Claude¡¯s room, at the table right next to him, Philia saw them. There was a man¡¯s ring and a woman¡¯s ring. They were definitely wedding rings. She couldn¡¯t overcome her curiosity and ended up wearing the ring. The ring fit Philia¡¯s ring finger. She realized what he wanted. At that moment in the mansion, Claude moved as if he was about to wake up. Philia was startled. There was no hesitation in her eyes. She reached out to Claude, but soon set down her hand again as if she had come to her senses. She hurriedly left as if to run away that night. It wasn¡¯t until Philia returned here that she saw that she was wearing the ring. That¡¯s how it played out. She couldn¡¯t throw it away, so she kept it. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, Philia, did you do anything in the capital?!¡± Jessie shouted, but Philia didn¡¯t care. Rather, Philia spoke bluntly. ¡°It was meant to be given to me. How can I steal it?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Claude looked slightly taken aback. ¡°Why did you take it?¡± ¡°I was going to sell it.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I sold it. I can¡¯t find it anymore.¡± Claude did not respond to Philia¡¯s words. Instead, his eyes widened with anger. ¡°Kill me or spare me, it is up to you to decide.¡± Philia walked out of the sewing room. There was a chilling silence. Claude didn¡¯t stop her. Claude looked at the other employees. ¡°W-Well, Sir. What the hell has that kid done¡­ Shall I kick her out?¡± ¡°Bring those clothes.¡± Claude arrogantly ordered with his chin. It was Philia¡¯s clothes that Jessie threw away. The maid brought him the clothes Philia had made. The combination of a purple and a yellow fabric was an impressive outfit. It¡¯s flashy and catchy, but never overdone. The combination of the calm purple color and the dark yellow went surprisingly well. But Claude didn¡¯t judge that. All he did was bury his nose in the dress, where Philia¡¯s fingertips touched. He could feel Philia¡¯s faint scent. The smell that he was so drawn to. The employees sent him out as they looked at him sadly burying his face in a woman¡¯s dress. He immediately followed Philia out, as if possessed. Philia was waiting for him in front of the clothing store without running away. ¡°Philia.¡± ¡°Follow me.¡± She said annoyingly. Philia has changed subtly. From the gentle and docile personality, she became a little honest, like a woman of her age. That¡¯s what Claude wanted so much. After freeing herself from Claude, Philia finally found her own colors. Philia stopped under a large tree by the river. She looked around and said, ¡°Why did you come? The ring is probably just an excuse.¡± ¡°That ring is important to me.¡± ¡°A ring to propose to me?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°How strange, why didn¡¯t you propose to me while I was imprisoned at that time? I would have been forced to get married.¡± Claude did not answer Philia¡¯s question. She didn¡¯t ask because she wanted to hear his answer. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 42 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 42 ¡°Your Highness, aren¡¯t you bored now? I¡¯ve run away time and time again because I¡¯m sick of you. I turned away from you even before that person¡­ died.¡± Philia¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°Are you still chasing me?¡± Claude looked at her, Philia. ¡°You saved me, didn¡¯t you?¡± Philia looked at Claude in surprise. Claude continued. ¡°I¡­ never wanted you to die.¡± He was imitating Philia¡¯s tone. Knowing when she had said it, she opened her eyes wide. ¡°¡­Your HIghness.¡± ¡°And then you kissed me, hot and ecstatic.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I thought it was a dream. But when I received that kiss, I thought it wouldn¡¯t matter if I died.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Even when I woke up, I thought it was a hallucination. Because I drew you. When I heard that you were a ¡®real saint¡¯, everything matched. Everything from being capable of healing the poison.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°The woman who hated me disappeared with her wedding ring. Wouldn¡¯t that urge me to move?¡± Claude said this, Philia could see his desperation on his face. ¡°Even though I know you¡¯re fed up with me and don¡¯t want to marry me.¡± ¡°Is that why you don¡¯t marry?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to, because I knew what married people were saying.¡± All married people became unhappy. There was his younger brother and his wife, but his parents were the most influential to his impression. A greedy empress, an emperor with only authority¡ªthey were a married couple who hated each other. Being their son was so terrifying that even Claude, who had little to no emotion, had grown weary of it. It was a thought deeply embedded in Claude, that marriage was the key to unhappiness. So he did not have to get married and continued to take her body as it was. He was satisfied with that. ¡°You took away all traces of us, no, you and me.¡± When she hears the word ¡®we¡¯, he corrects it as if he knew that Philia didn¡¯t like it. ¡°I wanted to ask. What kind of thoughts did you have when you saved me?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°If I really went crazy, I would torture you again.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You always gave me a look of despair, or a look of boredom. But why did you save me?¡± Philia did not deny Claude¡¯s words. Because it was true that she felt that feeling. On the other hand, she also knew what kind of emotion Claude had as he came to her. He came with hope. Just in case. Just in case. Those feelings. Philia let out a sigh. ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, I won¡¯t come back.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to answer, you don¡¯t have to.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Can I ask you one more question?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you try to force me now? If it¡¯s you, that¡¯s all there is to it.¡± ¡°When I see you looking sick and tired of me¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I want to erase my existence. It¡¯s like that even now.¡± Claude looked elsewhere as if turning away from Philia¡¯s face. Philia was momentarily surprised. Can this person make a face like this? He had an agonized expression. Did he also realize something? Philia recalled the painful times she had with Claude. She used to be angry, but she burned the mansion and the resentment somehow disappeared. She was just a little angry. ¡°I, the reason I saved you¡­¡± She actually didn¡¯t want to say it. She just wanted to tell him to go back. ¡°I just wanted to save you. Because I couldn¡¯t wait and just see you die. Because I didn¡¯t want you to die.¡± Upon hearing this, Claude made an expression of incomprehension. ¡°Do you still think you are a saint?¡± At that, Philia smiled and shook her head. ¡°No. It was a big decision I made for the first time as myself. It was not an instilled, forced thought.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°There was no great reason. But I wasn¡¯t trying to save you completely. If I had, I wouldn¡¯t have burned the mansion.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I hate you so much that I want to kill you. But I don¡¯t want you to die. It¡¯s not because I¡¯m good, or because I¡¯m forced to think that way.¡± Someone may think that something like that has happened to her, shouldn¡¯t be forgiven. Someone might say that she loved him, so she could forgive a little bit. But Philia said she just wanted to do that. For Claude, who always stood in a position of superiority over her and dominated her. No one will know how much it means. ¡°I am no longer the object of your love and possession.¡± As she said that, Philia¡¯s heart pounded. She always wanted to say this. She suddenly felt that her heart, which had been heavy inside her in the meantime, became lighter. ¡°I know.¡± Claude answered, staring blankly at Philia¡¯s face. It was the face he wanted to see so much. Philia¡¯s face was filled with color. Even though she was dressed in splendid clothes and decorated with precious ornaments, he could dare say that she was not as beautiful as the current Philia. Claude saw that face and then realized. Really everything went wrong. Everything from the first step. ¡°Really, I was wrong.¡± Claude¡¯s words were sincere. Philia knew it. Upon hearing his apology, Philia did not know what to do with it. ¡°I will never do that to you again.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I still like you. I love you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Philia bit her lip. It would have been nice if he had told her a little earlier. Then she wouldn¡¯t have been in agony. Philia looked at the man¡¯s figure. The man who looked like he had collapsed because of her. His figure begging for love. Can he change? ¡°I¡­ I forgot all about the past.¡± Philia said quietly. Claude widened his eyes. ¡°The sad memories and the happy memories.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± That¡¯s all Philia had to say. She turned her back and walked away. Claude didn¡¯t follow after her. Carlos forced a smile. Looking at the veins on his forehead, he was smiling brightly, but it was very uncomfortable to see. Amelia smiled. ¡°Does that man think changing identity is as simple as changing clothes?¡± He even used the word ¡®that man¡¯ to his older brother sitting across from him. Amelia said with a smirk. ¡°Calm down.¡± Amelia thought it might have been her fault. It was because she had personally interpreted what Philia had in her mind and said it to Claude who was dismayed. ¡®To forget the past may mean to start all over again.¡¯ The power of Amelia¡¯s words was great. They¡¯ve never seen the unperturbed Grand Duke move so quickly. Amelia was surprised, but Carlos was more so shocked. He quickly started organizing his personal affairs. ¡°Then, if the opportunity arises, I will see you again.¡± Claude said in a dull tone, got up, and disappeared. He had a dignified attitude, regardless of whether he had status or not, whether he was above or below the emperor. ¡°Amelia, shall I slash that man¡¯s head now? I think I was deceived by that man.¡± Carlos said this seriously. When he ascended to the throne, he agreed to help him, and now he pushed him out like that. In the end, it was Carlos who took the throne and was hit by the work. ¡®I¡¯m sorry¡­¡¯ Looking at the closed door, Amelia took Carlos¡¯s hand and apologized quietly. As expected, she shouldn¡¯t have advised Claude. Until he realizes it on his own¡­ But it was so frustrating¡­¡¯ Amelia noticed that Claude¡¯s back looked oddly slender. If Philia asks for help again, she will help without hesitation. But for some reason, she was convinced. She was sure it would work out just fine now. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 43 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 43 If she was honest, Philia saying that she had forgotten the past was a lie. She only wished for the traces of that past to disappear. Had she truly forgotten the past, she would have immediately thrown the wedding ring, which Claude wanted back. After Claude left, Philia¡¯s daily life returned to normal. She wondered if it was a dull farewell. Still, it was the end. That¡¯s how Philia felt. The attitude of the people where she worked was a little annoying, but in the end, her working environment improved. Philia began to fall in love with work again. ¡°I heard that Middle Hill was sold, and I heard a rich person is moving there?¡± So many months had passed. As summer passed and autumn approached, the city was abuzz. Was someone moving right here? Philia stopped paying attention to it. It didn¡¯t matter how many buildings they bought or whether the mansion they were building was grand. For Philia, dresses were important to meet the needs of the city¡¯s youth. This is because, in any city, there is always a huge festival held in the fall. Young ladies in beautiful clothes meet and date handsomely dressed young men. It was the only way where a young man and woman could meet without the interference of adults. Because of this, the seamstress girls were also busy making their own pretty clothes, but Philia was not interested in it. Dressing up prettily and meeting the opposite sex. For some reason, she wasn¡¯t interested. She was tired of wearing pretty clothes, and for men, she was tired already with just Claude alone. She just focused on her work. Sleeves, skirt, ribbon. She would be able to make clothes for herself even if she closed her eyes now. Rumors of a mysterious rich man, and people talking passionately about what to wear for the autumn harvest festival. People were easily excited about any topic, as if they were always ready. It was the start of the city festival. The seamstress girls took a day off from work. The people who gathered at the appointed time to get together showed off their splendid clothes. ¡°Philia! What are you doing!¡± Jesse was angry. Philia had a puzzled expression on her face. ¡°This is unbearable! You, you, you always make your clothes so flashy, and what are you going to do when you¡¯re dressed like this!¡± ¡°Huh, what?¡± ¡°You have a pretty face too! I can¡¯t stand this!¡± It was Jessie who always kept her in check, but as time passed, Jesse began to take care of her more and more. She began to ¡®nag¡¯ openly towards her. Philia accepted it at some point. She was puzzled by that. Is this what it meant to be ¡®friends¡¯? Philia was happy that Jessie was friendly. ¡°Follow me!¡± ¡°Jesse, I¡ª!¡± ¡°Hurry!¡± However, she felt burdened when Jesse acted like this sometimes. Eventually, Philia was left in Jesse¡¯s hands to doll up until Jesse was satisfied. When she was led out by the hands of a satisfied Jessie, the festival was already in full swing and a huge crowd could be seen. Philia gaped at the sight. She didn¡¯t see it last year because she was practicing embroidering while looking at the designs by herself, but the festival was bigger than she expected. Was that all? There were so many young people talking to them who went out on the street. The seamstress girls disappeared one by one in search of the men they liked. Because of this, Philia quickly became alone. She kept sending away the men approaching, but she soon ran away from people. Truthfully, she wanted to go home, but she couldn¡¯t get through the crowd. At that time, Philia thought of Middle Hill. She can take the detour through the place where the rich man is moving in. Philia headed that way. The mansion appeared to be complete. But the reason she couldn¡¯t see it up close was because iron bars with beautiful patterns were blocking her. Philia got curious about it belatedly. She remembered that the mansion was made of expensive stones. Although the size of the mansion was not as huge as that of the great nobles of the capital, everything was top-notch. Landscaped gardens, colorful flowers. Philia saw it and she admired it inwardly. Who will live in that mansion? Have they not arrived yet? Then, Philia saw someone moving through the window. Who is it? Philia narrowed her eyes and looked out the window. Have they already moved? She bowed her head and went back, realizing that she had been rude peering into someone¡¯s house. Eventually, she was forced to reenter the crowd. So when Philia tried to get back, someone grabbed her hand. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Feeling the warmth of the overlapping hands, Philia looked back. Her eyes widened. It was Claude. Why is he here? Claude looked at Philia, and he spoke without holding his breath, as if he had memorized it. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a beauty like you that I committed such disrespect.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I would like to monopolize the beautiful lady¡¯s day today. May I?¡± Philia opened her eyes wide. He spoke to Philia as if it was the first time he had seen her. Like seeing her for the first time¡­ As if there was no past. Like a fresh start. In an instant, her heart pounded. Now, she was no longer afraid of Claude. She was just nervous, contemplating what to do with this situation. Will she push Claude away coldly again, or will she accept him as if they never had a past? ¡°From the moment I first saw you, I was fascinated by your beauty.¡± As Claude said, he smiled as he kissed the back of her hand. Claude was looking at her face as if he was waiting for her to do something. Claude, who was always relaxed and didn¡¯t know what he was thinking, was visibly nervous in front of her. Tension took hold of both the man and woman. ¡°Where did you see me?¡± ¡°Inside the mansion.¡± ¡°You must be the rich man who¡¯s caused a lot of fuss about your move?¡± ¡°Well, it is unpleasant¡­¡± ¡°I can¡¯t possibly coldly reject a man who is fascinated by me.¡± As if interrupting Claude, Philia answered. For some reason, she started to feel excited. As if she was just an ordinary lady enjoying the moment. Claude understood what Philia was talking about. So he accepted the last chance she gave him. Hearing Philia¡¯s answer, Claude began to smile brightly. It was the same smile he had after he first heard her confession towards him, that she liked him. ¡°You have given up the throne as the previous Crown Prince, became the Grand Duke. But now you have given up even that?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Claude asked as if he didn¡¯t know anything. Seeing that witty appearance, Philia burst out laughing out of absurdity. Claude was lying quite desperately. What should she do? She decided to play along. ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Then, please be with me today.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Because I was also fascinated by your appearance. At first sight.¡± In fact, that¡¯s what Philia wanted to say when she first saw Claude. Upon hearing it, Claude widened his eyes. Then, he immediately bent his eyes brightly and bowed towards her. ¡°Well, it is an honor.¡± That¡¯s how they got to know each other properly. Philia felt something lodged in her throat as she was choked up, and something filled her. In fact, her dishonesty was the same as his. It was true that she had seen Claude and was fascinated by him when she had been a saint in the temple. If she had told the truth, what would have their relationship been like? It must have turned out a little different. But now, she doesn¡¯t have to think about it. Perhaps she will find out if they continue this not-so-funny, theatrical relationship. What will happen to those who are fascinated by each other? Claude took Philia¡¯s hand and walked forward. It was such a light grip that she could easily twist her hand away if she didn¡¯t want it. There was no coercive force, and surprisingly, a warm feeling was left. Philia was happy with it. Surprisingly, she felt happy as she moved forward, thinking it was a fresh start in her relationship. ¡°So, what is your name?¡± Even though she knew it, Philia asked. ¡°Claude.¡± ¡°Claude, what a wonderful name.¡± It was the most beautiful new beginning. ¡ªEnd. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 44 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 44 Carlos, the Emperor, grabbed his head. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Are you really crazy, Brother?¡± ¡°Who is your brother?¡± His tone was natural, but behind his voice was a low warning. Carlos felt like his mind was about to explode. He returned his title of Grand Duke without any consultation with Carlos and went down to the city, beginning his life of seclusion. It¡¯s called seclusion, but how is this living in seclusion? Pretending to be on the down low yet buying a large piece of land, building a mansion with the highest level of everything, and summoning furniture craftsmen from the capital¡­ The rich are rich no matter what they do, but now there are so many things to help yet he was resting peacefully like this¡­ He felt like he was going to vomit with envy. ¡°Is Miss Philia doing well?¡± ¡°So, who are you?¡± ¡°Grand Duke. You¡¯re really bad at acting.¡± Amelia chuckled and laughed. Carlos was even more upset when he saw it. ¡°I hope you just give in before she comes.¡± ¡°She? Who? Is she a real saint?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Claude¡¯s eyes once again had a cold glimmer. Amelia let out a sigh and held back Carlos. Still, these brothers¡¯ relationship was not good. ¡°Claude.¡± Philia¡¯s clear voice was heard. Carlos and Amelia looked back at the same time. A woman smiling brightly came into the house. Claude¡¯s expression rarely hardened. They were people of the past. Looking at the people of the past may make Philia angry. Claude pondered whether to kill Carlos or not. ¡°We have guests?¡± Philia asked. ¡°Who?¡± Here, Claude once again got into trouble. If he introduces Carlor as an emperor, it will go against the role he has set for himself as just a ¡®wealthy man¡¯. ¡°It¡¯s my younger brother.¡± ¡°I never heard of you having a brother.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just because I can¡¯t not have him.¡± ¡°But it doesn¡¯t seem like that¡¯s when I see him coming. Claude is such a bad brother.¡± ¡°Brothers are like that originally. It seems like we don¡¯t exist to each other, but we¡¯re on good terms¡­¡± Claude placed a hand on Carlos¡¯ shoulder. ¡°Aha, I see. Claude is a good older brother.¡± ¡°Puhaha!¡± Amelia burst out laughing. Because she knew that Philia was deliberately asking a mean question. ¡°Long time no see, you look happy, Philia.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to the Empress.¡± Philia said softly. As the women exchanged intimate glances, the brothers looked at each other and fell back. As Carlos and Claude talked separately, Amelia had tea with Philia. ¡°I¡¯m glad you look really bright.¡± ¡°I am glad that Your Majesty the Empress seems to be doing well.¡± Amelia smiled. ¡°I am always well. I¡¯ve been doing so well that I¡¯ve gained so much weight.¡± ¡°No. You look good.¡± Amelia had plumper cheeks. But she looked happy that it was good to see. ¡°Philia, are you okay? Or is the Grand Duke deliberately following you and forcing you? Again like before¡­¡± ¡°No, not at all. As you can see, that person is always flustered in front of me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°He must be afraid that I will leave.¡± Philia smiled softly. Amelia looked at Philia and asked. ¡°Have you¡­ forgiven him?¡± ¡°Forgive?¡± Philia asked back. She smiled bitterly. ¡°Well, I decided to think of it as something that didn¡¯t happen at all, so I had nothing to do other than forgive him.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Actually, I have finished organizing my thoughts. He hasn¡¯t forgotten me either, and I haven¡¯t forgotten him, so what should I do? We have no choice but to change the relationship.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Claude really worked hard. He is not going to destroy my world.¡± Claude picked flowers every morning and offered them to her. He sent her a casual gift, waited for her to finish her work, escorted her to her house, and then returned. When Philia sometimes asked him to walk with her on the street, he smiled as if it was the greatest happiness and walked with her. Indeed, it was an ordinary relationship. Rumors of a wealthy man who moved to the city in love with a seamstress girl spread all over the place. Claude and Philia were quite faithful to their roles. In that way, small, precious, and pretty stories that they had to build up began to pile up. The charred heart began to bloom. ¡°As long as he doesn¡¯t go crazy again and do that, I¡¯m fine.¡± Amelia was looking at Philia¡¯s face. ¡°What would you do if the Grand Duke went crazy again?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Then, there will be no escape.¡± Philia smiled at Amelia¡¯s words that sounded like worries. ¡°¡­It will never happen.¡± Philia¡¯s words had a strange aftertaste. Before Amelia even noticed it, Philia changed the subject. ¡°However I am afraid he will return to the capital.¡± ¡°Well, it is true that His Majesty came to persuade him, but maybe he will fail?¡± ¡°Perhaps so?¡± Love. Amelia knows that feeling very well. However, it was difficult to understand the feelings Philia and Claude had for each other. According to Philia¡¯s explanation, she had a love that she has never had before, a love that is bright and pretty and fresh, but why was something strange? ¡®Well, they look happy with each other, so that¡¯s all that matters?¡¯ Amelia thought as she saw Philia smiling. ¡°Claude, are you inside?¡± When he heard the knock, Claude, who was sitting on the sofa drinking his tea, answered. ¡°Come in, Philia.¡± Philia opened the door and entered. Philia cautiously sat across from him. Claude got up, and he walked right up to Philia¡¯s side. ¡°Philia.¡± ¡°Are you leaving for the capital?¡± ¡°No. Never.¡± ¡°In the midst of His Majesty¡¯s persuasion¡­ Can you refuse?¡± At Philia¡¯s question, Claude smiled. ¡°Are you afraid of me going away?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°My lady must be very scared.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± At Philia¡¯s words, Claude took Philia¡¯s hand and he pressed his lips against her palms. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t leave.¡± Philia¡¯s expression did not clear up. He sticks out his tongue and licks Philia¡¯s fingers. ¡°Mhh¡­ It tickles.¡± ¡°Did it tickle? Shall I stop?¡± Philia didn¡¯t answer. Then Claude licked her wrist. He felt a faint pulse on the tip of his tongue. He came down from the sofa, feeling the soft pulse that had broken with a little effort. ¡°Claude.¡± ¡°I think you want me to serve you today.¡± Claude kissed Philia on the cheek and whispered softly. She looked at him with a piercing look on her face. She looked like a relentless queen. He lifted Philia¡¯s legs that were seated and spread them wide. Philia watched what he was doing without panicking. As he took off her underwear as if it was a practiced motion, he saw the red p*ssy between her alabaster legs. Instead of licking it right away, he licked her slender ankles and calves. Roving the inside of her thigh, a lewd sound came out of her mouth. But he took his time and licked the other place like teasing. ¡°Claude, please¡ª¡± Claude moved his head and licked the moist, sweet fruit-like thing. Her body was warmed by his delicate and subtle caress. ¡°Huu¡­!¡± A low voice came out of Philia¡¯s mouth. But Claude knew it wasn¡¯t the start yet. His lips carefully climbed up, finally touching the petals. ¡°Hah!¡± His hot tongue gently licked his clitoris. The sound of licking it sensitively echoed obscenely in the small room. ¡°Mmmh, haa!¡± Philia¡¯s voice grew louder. Hearing her lewd moans, Claude felt his manhood swell. He was a man captivated by the magic that satisfied him between his crotch. Claude was even more excited about his own position. Honey-like fluids dripped down between the red flesh. Philia was weak at the pleasures Claude offered her. Although she had a cold expression on her face, she quickly collapsed and let out a beautiful moan. ¡°Ahhuuk, haaahnn!¡± Philia trembled as Claude tenaciously stimulated her sensitive areas with his tongue. Her back arched up. The red cheeks and lips were so lovely. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 45 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 45 Philia gasped, basking in the afterglow of her climax. She furrowed her eyebrows. It was when Claude was about to take off his pants. ¡°I never allowed you to enter, Claude.¡± Philia said this as she came to her senses. Then, as he closed her legs with an expression that looked as if nothing had happened, Claude replied. ¡°If you don¡¯t want it, then it can¡¯t be helped.¡± In contrast with the tight pants that were full of his arousal, Claude¡¯s tone was serene. But Philia reached out and touched Claude¡¯s thick girth over his pants. His erect manhood got bigger and bigger. Philia continued to stroke it over and over with her hand. With Philia¡¯s slight gestures, Claude gasped like a dog in heat. Watching him like this, Philia asked. ¡°You are really nice to me. It¡¯s like you¡¯d even lick my feet.¡± ¡°Shall I?¡± ¡°No.¡± Bewildered, Philia replied. As if regretfully, she touched his thick genitals and took off his pants. His upright length stood taut. Looking at the entirely erect manhood, Philia rubbed the wet, clear liquid and ran her hands across his pillar. It wasn¡¯t a huge stimulus. But it was lacking, which made him go even more crazy. Philia asked, as she looked at the man¡¯s pleasure-stained face. ¡°Do you want to hold me?¡± ¡°You did not allow it.¡± ¡°How surprising. You used to f*ck me hard even though I didn¡¯t like it before.¡± Claude was listening quietly to Philia. He didn¡¯t answer, but focused on the pleasure Philia¡¯s hands had given her. ¡°Haa¡­.¡± ¡°Do you want me?¡± ¡°¡­I always want you.¡± ¡°Are you going to leave?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then put it in.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I want you to be crazy about me.¡± Claude couldn¡¯t stand Philia¡¯s words. He pushed Philia back into the couch, spread her legs apart, and then pushed his length into the moist place. ¡°Hnnnggh!¡± As he slid gently into her walls, Philia let out a groan. Grabbing Philia¡¯s legs and wrapping them around his waist, Claude bent over and moved his hips frantically. Slam, slam, slam, the sound of flesh clinging and Philia¡¯s moans mixed together, and the room became a place tinged with their entanglement. ¡°Aahh!¡± At Claude¡¯s waist, Philia opened her bitten lip and let out her voice. ¡°Ah, ah!¡± ¡°Is it good?¡± ¡°Uhhk! So good!¡± ¡°What should I do? Shall I go slower?¡± His current thrusts were a little rough. But Philia shook her head. ¡°How lewd.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that, haahng!¡± Slam, and he pounded hard again, as Philia screamed. Tears fell from her eyes. ¡°I have no intention of leaving.¡± Claude whispered and grabbed Philia¡¯s waist, moving his back even harder. They went on for a while. Claude¡¯s body grew even hotter. Like Philia, his body was even more aroused. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will be here. Forever.¡± Claude whispered with a low voice. Philia frowned as Claude glanced down at her. How amazing was it to make love to her. She was so delicious. In the end, she surrendered to Claude, who went out of control. ¡°Aahh, Claude, be gentle!¡± Claude slowed his pace and kissed Philia¡¯s forehead. Philia¡¯s breath picked up, and she looked at Claude¡¯s face. Claude tried to kiss Philia, but she turned her head to avoid it. Claude didn¡¯t try to force a kiss. Because she didn¡¯t want it. Claude knew he had lived the wrong way. It was true that he regretted his own actions and knew that he had been wrong. But, frankly, he never once felt sorry for Philia. He simply despaired at the fact that his own way was wrong. The word ¡®wrong¡¯ to Philia was such an expression. He was bad at dealing with people. Especially when it comes to dealing with people like Philia. When he realized that Philia decided to erase the past, he received a chance to start over. He completely changed his personality for this adorable, sweet and foolish woman. If she said she didn¡¯t want it, he would never do it. If she told him to die, then he would die. He would never lock her up. And he would pursue her forever. That was Claude¡¯s mandate, and his change in behavior was successful. So Claude became a person Philia could feel at ease with, and thus he was able to hold her in his arms. Even lowered himself enough to accommodate the humiliating demands of licking her toes. Even though he¡¯d stoop so low that it would be enough to call him a slave, Claude found himself entirely satisfied with this position. And he was thrilled about it. Ah, this is it. This was it. This was the way to be with her. Philia would not abandon him. Now, she would be relieved. Now, she would give Claude a colored smile. So, he was relieved that Philia would let him in, and she would never let him go. ¡°Haahng, Claude, why are you so rough all of a sudden!¡± The movements of Claude¡¯s hips grew stronger. If she was to mercilessly abandon him¡­ If she was to throw him away¡­. ¡°Mmhh!¡± Claude kissed her, unwittingly, even though she didn¡¯t allow it. Fortunately, Philia opened her lips to accept his kiss. She greedily swallowed him as he thrusted into her roughly. Philia¡¯s moans were overshadowed by the kiss. It was self-evident what would happen if Philia abandoned Claude. He would go crazy again. Even if he changed his ways, the moment he was to be abandoned, he could only revert to his ways. But this foolish and lovely Philia was only mistaken that she still believed Claude. She pushed him down. ¡°Aahh, Philia. don¡¯t leave me! Aahh, Philia!¡± He gasped and whispered as they parted their lips. Philia¡¯s eyes were hazy as she nodded her head. She took a deep breath, then enclosed her legs over Claude¡¯s waist. Her walls twitched and she squeezed around him tight. She was almost at her peak. Claude twisted his waist slightly and shoved himself at the spot where she felt it best. ¡°Haaahhnngg!¡± Philia reached her climax, her back arching. As her inner walls twitched, it was as if she was trying to squeeze him completely, but she soon unclenched. His climax was close, too, and so his body shivered. ¡°Ah, haa.¡± ¡°Keugh.¡± Claude pulled out and spread his semen over her stomach. His ferocious pillar was still erect, but Claude did not dare be greedy. Philia lay down, taking time to catch her breath, and looked at Claude. Their lovemaking was so good and satisfying, and it¡¯s been such a long time. Looking at Claude, Philia let out a sigh. He just kissed her lips without permission. He didn¡¯t take it slow, he tried, but he moved his waist roughly. As small as they were, these signs were important to Philia. ¡°Claude, come and hold me.¡± As Philia spoke, Claude hugged her. Philia leaned in his arms, and she took in his scent. Her eyes turned cold. ¡®Should I activate the poison again?¡¯ The poison that Irik gave was terrible. Although it was saved by her divine power, because she was not adept at it, the poison could not be detoxified all at once. Then as Philia looked at Claude lying down, she fell in deep thought, and she left the poison that had burrowed into his body. Irik¡¯s obsessive poison had yet to go away. It¡¯s just that it was calmed down by Philia. She could amplify it with her divine power if she wanted to. She, who was always weak in both power and strength, held Claude¡¯s right to escape from life or death. It was a great force. So Philia could accept Claude. Because she had the power to leave again. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± If he goes crazy again and tries to control and oppress her¡­ Then at that time¡­. Philia¡¯s eyes dimmed. All she could do was hope Claude did a good job in this silly play. Then, she could love him. ¡°Claude. I like you.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± ¡°I love you.¡± Claude smiled brightly. ¡°I as well.¡± Claude wanted to get his hands on her, and Philia was wary of this. The warm lovers confessed their beautiful love with the coldest thoughts. The man and woman had different thoughts, but they loved each other. They held each other tighter. As long as one would not grow ragged in this love, their fierce love for each other would go on forever. ¡ªEpilogue, end. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤